in their roomes by authoritie of pope Iohn the 13. This reformation or rather deformation was vsed by king Edgar in many other places of the realme He was as appeareth by diuers writers namelie in his beginning cruell against his owne people and wanton in lusting after yoong women as you haue heard before Of stature proportion of bodie he was but small and low but yet nature had inclosed within so little a personage such strength that he durst incounter and combat with him that was thought most strong onelie doubting this least he which should haue to doo with him should stand in feare of him And as it chanced at a great feast where oftentimes men vse their toongs more liberrallie than néedeth Kenneth the king of Scots cast out certeine words in this maner It may saith hée séeme a maruell that so manie countries and prouinces should be subiect to such a little silliehe was but small and low but yet nature had inclosed bodie as Edgar is These words being borne awaie by a â—ester or minstrell and afterwards vttered to Edgar with great reproch he wiselie dissembled the matter for a time although he kept the remembrance thereof inclosed within his breast and vpon occasion at length feigned to go on hunting taking the king of Scots forth with him and hauing caused one of his seruants to conuey two swords into a place within the forrest by him appointed in secret wise of purpose he withdrew from the residue of his companie and there accompanied onelie with the Scotish king came to the place where the swords were laid and there taking the one of them deliuered the other to the Scotish king willing him now to assaie his strength that they might shew by proofe whether of them ought to be subiect to the other Start not but trie it with me saith he for it is a shame for a king to be full of brags at bankets and not to be readie to fight when triall should be made abroad The Scotish king herewith being astonied and maruellouslie abashed fell downe at his féet and with much humilitie confessed his fault desired pardon for the same which vpon such his humble submission king Edward easilie granted This noble prince had two wiues Egelfrida or Elfrida surnamed the white the daughter of a mightie duke named Ordiner by whome he had issue a sonne named Edward that succéeded him His second wife was called Alfreda the daughter of Orgar duke of Deuon or Cornewall as some saie by whome he had issue Edmund that died before his father and Egelred which afterwards was king Also he had issue a base daughter named Editha begotten of his concubine Wilfrid as before ye haue heard The state of the realme in king Edgars daies was in good point for both the earth gaue hir increase verie plentiouslie the elements shewed themselues verie sauorable according to the course of times peace was mainteined and no inuasion by forraine enimies attempted For Edgar had not onelie all the whole I le of Britaine in subiection but also was ruler souereigne lord ouer all the kings of the out Iles that lie within the seas about all the coasts of the same Britaine euen vnto the realme of Norwaie He brought also a great part of Ireland vnder his subiection with the citie of Dublin as by authentike records it dooth and may appeare Contention amongest the peeres and states about succession to the crowne the monkes remoued and the canons and secular priests restored by Alfer duke of Mercia and his adherents a blasing starre with the euents insuing the same the rood of Winchester speaketh a prettie shift of moonks to defeat the priests of their possessions the controuersie betweene the moonks and the priests ended by a miracle of archbishop Dunstane great hope that Edward would tread his fathers steps the reuerent loue he bare his stepmother queene Alfred and hir sonne Egelred hir diuelish purpose to murther Edward hir stepsonne accomplished his obscure funerall in respect of pompe but famous by meanes of miracles wrought by and about his sepulture queene Alfred repenting hir of the said prepensed murther dooth penance and imploieth hir substance in good woorkes as satisfactorie for hir sinnes king Edwards bodie remoued and solemnlie buried by Alfer duke of Mercia who was eaten vp with lice for being against the said Edwards aduancement to the crowne queene Alfreds offense by no meanes excusable The xxv Chapter AFter the deceasse of king Edgar there was some strife and contention amongst the lords péeres of the realme about the succession of the crowne for Alfred the mother of Egelredus or Ethelredus and diuers other of hir opinion would gladlie haue aduanced the same Egelredus to the rule but the archbishop Dunstan taking in his hands the baner of the crucifix presented his elder brother Edward vnto the lords as they were assembled togither and there pronounced him king notwithstanding that both queene Alfred and hir friends namelie Alfer the duke of Mercia were sore against him especiallie for that he was begot in vnlawfull bed of Elfleda the nun for which offense he did seuen yeares pâ—nance and not for lieng with Wilfrid as maister Fox thinketh But Dunstane iudging as is to be thought that Edward was more fit for their behoofe to continue the world in the former course as Edgar had left it than his brother Egelred whose mother and such as tooke part with hir vnder hir sonnes authoritie were likelie inough to turne all vpside downe vsed the matter so that with helpe of Oswald the archbishop of Yorke and other bishops abbats and certeine of the nobilitie as the earle of Essex and such like he preuailed in his purpose so that as before is said the said Edward being the second of that name which gouerned this land before the conquest was admitted king and began his reigne ouer England in the yeare of our Lord 975 in the third yeare of the emperour Otho the second in the 20 yeare of the reigne of Lothar king of France and about the fourth yeare of Cumelerne king of Scotland He was consecrated by archb Dunstane at Kingston vpon Thames to the great griefe of his mother in law Alfred and hir friends ¶ About the beginning of his reigne a blasing starre was seene signifieng as was thought the miserable haps that followed And first there insued barrennesse of ground and thereby famine amongest the people and morraine of cattell Also duke Alfer or Elfer of Mercia and other noble men destroied the abbies which king Edgar and bishop Adelwold had builded within the limits of Mercia The priests or canons which had beene expelled in Edgars time out of the prebends and benefices began to complaine of the wrongs that were doone to them in that they had beene put out of possession from their liuings alleging it to be a great offense and miserable case that a
and yet may with farre more ease and lesse cost be prouided from other countries if we could vse the meanes I will not speake of iron glasse and such like which spoile much wood and yet are brought from other countries better chéepe than we can make them here at home I could exemplifie also in manie other But to leaue these things and procéed with our purpose and herein as occasion serueth generallie by waie of conclusion to speake of the common-wealth of England I find that it is gouerned and mainteined by thrée sorts of persons 1 The prince monarch and head gouernour which is called the king or if the crowne fall to the woman the quéene in whose name and by whose authoritie all things are administred 2 The gentlemen which be diuided into two sorts as the baronie or estate of lords which conteineth barons and all aboue that degree and also those that be no lords as knights esquiers simple gentlemen as I haue noted alreadie Out of these also are the great deputies and high presidents chosen of which one serueth in Ireland as another did sometime in Calis and the capteine now at Berwike as one lord president dooth gouerne in Wales and the other the north parts of this Iland which later with certeine councellors and iudges were erected by king Henrie the eight But forsomuch as I haue touched their conditions elsewhere it shall be mough to haue remembred them at this time 3 The third and last sort is named the yeomanrie of whom their sequele the labourers and artificers I haue said somewhat euen now Whereto I ad that they be not called masters and gentlemen but goodmen as goodman Smith goodman Coot goodman Cornell goodman Mascall goodman Cockswet c in matters of law these and the like are called thus Giles Iewd yeoman Edward Mountford yeoman Iames Cocke yeoman Herrie Butcher yeoman c by which addition they are exempt from the vulgar and common sorts Cato calleth them Aratores optimos ciues rei publicae of whom also you may read more in the booke of common wealth which sir Thomas Smith sometime penned of this land Of gentlemen also some are by the prince chosen and called to great offices in the common wealth of which said offices diuerse concerne the whole realme some be more priuat and peculiar to the kings house And they haue their places and degrées prescribed by an act of parlement made An. 31 Henr. octaui after this maner insuing These foure the lord Chancellor the lord Treasuror who is Supremus aerarij Anglici quaestor or Tribunus aerarius maximus the lord President of the councell and the lord Priuie seale being persons of the degrée of a baron or aboue are in the same act appointed to sit in the parlement and in all assemblies or councell aboue all dukes not being of the bloud roiall Videlicet the kings brother vncle or nephue And these six the lord great Chamberleine of England the lord high Constable of England the lord Marshall of England the lord Admirall of England the lord great master or Steward of the kings house and the lord Chamberleine by that act are to be placed in all assemblies of councell after the lord priuie seale according to their degrées and estats so that if he be a baron then he is to sit aboue all barons or an earle aboue all earles And so likewise the kings secretarie being a baron of the parlement hath place aboue all barons and if he be a man of higher degrée he shall sit and be placed according therevnto The rehearsall of the temporall nobilitie of England according to the anciencie of their creations or first calling to their degrees as they are to be found at this present The Marquise of Winchester The earle of Arundell The earle of Oxford The earle of Northumberland The earle of Shrewesburie The earle of Kent The earle of Derbi◠The earle of Worcester The earle of Rutland The earle of Cumberland The earle of Sussex The earle of Huntingdon The earle of Bath The earle of Warwike The earle of Southampton The earle of Bedford The earle of Penbrooke The earle of Hertford The earle of Leicester The earle of Essex The earle of Lincolne The viscont Montague The viscont Bindon The lord of Abergeuennie The lord Awdeleie The lord Zouch The lord Barkeleie The lord Morleie The lord Dacres of the south The lord Cobham The lord Stafford The lord Greie of Wilton The lord Scroope The lord Dudleie The lord Latimer The lord Stourton The lord Lumleie The lord Mountioie The lord Ogle The lord Darcie of the north The lord Mountegle The lord Sands The lord Uaulx The lord Windsore The lord Wentwoorth The lord Borough The lord Mordaunt The lord Cromwell The lord Euers The lord Wharton The lord Rich. The lord Willowbie The lord Sheffeld The lord Paget The lord Darcie of Chichester The lord Howard of Effingham The lord North. The lord Chaundos The lord of Hunsdon The lord saint Iohn of Bletso The lord of Buckhirst The lord Delaware The lord Burghleie The lord Compton The lord Cheineie The lord Norreis Bishops in their anciencie as they sat in parlement in the fift of the Queenes maiesties reigne that now is The archbishop of Canturburie The archbishop of Yorke London Durham Winchester The rest had their places in senioritie of consecration Chichester Landaffe Hereford Elie. Worcester Bangor Lincolne Salisburie S. Dauids Rochester Bath and Welles Couentrie and Lichfield Excester Norwich Peterborough Carleill Chester S. Assaph Glocester And this for their placing in the parlement house Howbeit when the archbishop of Canturburie siteth in his prouinciall assemblie he hath on his right hand the archbishop of Yorke and next vnto him the bishop of Winchester on the left hand the bishop of London but if it fall out that the archbishop of Canturburie be not there by the vacation of his see then the archbishop of Yorke is to take his place who admitteth the bishop of London to his right hand and the prelat of Winchester to his left the rest sitting alwaies as afore that is to saie as they are elders by consecration which I thought good also to note out of an ancient president Of the food and diet of the English Chap. 6. THe situation of our region lieng néere vnto the north dooth cause the heate of our stomaches to be of somewhat greater force therefore our bodies doo craue a little more ample nourishment than the inhabitants of the hotter regions are accustomed withall whose digestiue force is not altogither so vehement bicause their internall heat is not so strong as ours which is kept in by the coldnesse of the aire that from time to time speciallie in winter dooth enuiron our bodies It is no maruell therefore that our tables are oftentimes more plentifullie garnished than those of other nations and this trade hath continued with vs euen since the verie beginning For before the
of the countrie at the last AFter him succéeded as lieutenant of Britaine one Iulius Frontinus who vanquished and brought to the Romane subiection by force of armes the people called Silures striuing not onelie against the stout resistance of the men but also with the hardnesse combersome troubles of the places ¶ Thus may you perceiue in what state this I le stood in the time that Aruiragus reigned in the same as is supposed by the best histories of the old Britains so that it may be thought that he gouerned rather a part of this land than the whole and bare the name of a king the Romans not hauing so reduced the countrie into the forme of a prouince but that the Britains bare rule in diuerse parts thereof and that by the permission of the Romans which neuerthelesse had their lieutenants and procuratours here that bare the greatest rule vnder the aforesaid emperours The state of this Iland vnder Marius the sonne of Aruiragus the comming in of the Picts with Roderike their king his death in the field the Picts and Scots enter into mutuall aliance the monument of Marius his victorie ouer the Picts his death and interrement The xv Chapter AFter the decease of Aruiragus his sonne Marius succeeded him in the estate and began his reigne in the yeare of our Lord 73. In the old English chronicle he is fondlie called Westmer was a verie wise man gouerning the Britains in great prosperitie honour and wealth In the time of this mans reigne the people called Picts inuaded this land who are iudged to be descended of the nation of the Scithians neare knismen to the Goths both by countrie and maners a cruell kind of men and much giuen to the warres This people with their ringleader Roderike or as some name him Londorike entering the Ocean sea after the maner of rouers arriued on the coasts of Ireland where they required of the Scots new seats to inhabit in for the Scots which as some thinke were also descended of the Scithians did as then inhabit in Ireland but doubting that it should not be for their profit to receiue so warlike a nation into that I le feining as it were a friendship and excusing the matter by the narrownesse of the countrie declared to the Picts that the I le of Britaine was not farre from thence being a large countrie and a plentifull and not greatly inhabited wherefore they counselled them to go thither promising vnto them all the aid that might be The Picts more desirous of spoile than of rule or gouernment without delaie returned to the sea and sailed towards Britaine where being arriued they first inuaded the north parts thereof and finding there but few inhabiters they began to wast and forrey the countrie whereof when king Marius was aduertised with all speed he assembled his people and made towards his enimies and giuing them battell obteined the victorie so that Roderike was there slaine in the field and his people vanquished Unto those that escaped with life Marius granted licence that they might inhabit in the north part of Scotland called Catnesse being as then a countrie in maner desolate without habitation wherevpon they withdrew thither and setled themselues in those parties And bicause the Britains disdained to grant vnto them their daughters in mariage they sent vnto the Scots into Ireland requiring to haue wiues of their nation The Scots agréed to their request with this condition that where there wanted lawfull issue of the kings linage to succéed in the kingdome of the Picts then should they name one of the womans side to be their king which ordinance was receiued and obserued euer after amongst the Picts so long as their kingdome endured Thus the Picts next after the Romans were the first of anie strangers that came into this land to inhabit as most writers affirme although the Scotish chronicles auouch the Picts to be inhabiters here before the incarnation of our sauiour But the victorie which Marius obteined against their king Roderike chanced in the yéere after the incarnation 87. In remembrance of which victorie Marius caused a stone to be erected in the same place where the battell was fought in which stone was grauen these words Marij victoria The English chronicle saith that this stone was set vp on Stanesmoore and that the whole countrie thereabout taking name of this Marius was Westmaria now called Westmerland King Marius hauing thus subdued his enimies and escaped the danger of their dreadfull inuasion gaue his mind to the good gouernement of his people and the aduancement of the common wealth of the realme continuing the residue of his life in great tranquillitie and finallie departed this life after he had reigned as most writers say 52 or 53 yeeres Howbeit there be that write that he died in the yéere of our Lord 78 and so reigned not past fiue or six yéeres at the most He was buried at Caerleill leauing a sonne behind him called Coill Humfrey Lhoyd séemeth to take this man and his father Aruiragus to be all one person whether mooued thereto by some catalog of kings which he saw or otherwise I cannot affirme but speaking of the time when the Picts and Scots should first come to settle themselues in this land he hath these words Neither was there anie writers of name that made mention either of Scots or Picts before Uespasianus time about the yeere of the incarnation 72 at what time Meurig or Maw or Aruiragus reigned in Britaine in which time our annales doo report that a certeine kind of people liuing by pirasie and rouing on the sea came foorth of Sueden or Norwaie vnder the guiding of one Rhithercus who landed in Albania wasting all the countrie with robbing and spoiling so farre as Caerleill where he was vanquished in battell and slaine by Muragus with a great part of his people the residue that escaped by flight fled to their ships and so conueied themselues into the Iles of Orkney and Scotland where they abode quietlie a great while after Thus farre haue I thought good to shew of the foresaid Lhoyds booke for that it seemeth to carie a great likelihood of truth with it for the historie of the Picts which vndoubtedlie I thinke were not as yet inhabiting in Britaine but rather first placing themselues in the Iles of Orkney made inuasion into the maine I le of Britaine afterwards as occasion was offred In the British toong they are called Pightiaid that is Pightians and so likewise were they called in the Scotish and in their owne toong Now will we shew what chanced in this I le during the time of the foresaid Marius his supposed reigne as is found in the Romane histories Iulius Agricola is deputed by Vespasian to gouerne Britaine he inuadeth the I le of Anglesey the inhabitants yeeld vp them selues the commendable gouernement of Agricola his worthie practises to traine the Britains to ciuilitie his
women both mother and daughter whome king Edward kept as concubines for the mother being of noble parentage sought to satisfie the kings lust in hopeto doo with hir without anie respect or regard had to that either he would take hir or hir daughter vnto wife And therefore perceiuing that Dunstane was sore against such wanton pastime as the king vsed in their companie she so wrought that Dunstane was through hir earnest trauell banished the land This is also reported that when he should depart the realme the diuell was heard in the west end of the church taking vp a great laughter after his roring maner as though he should shew himselfe gled and ioifull at Dunstanes going into exile But Dunstane perceiuingto doo with hir without anie respect or regard had to his behauiour spake to him and said Well thou aduersarie doo not so greatly reioise at the matter for thou dooest not now so much reioise at my departure but by Gods grace thou shalt be as sorrowfull for my returne Thus was Dunstane banished by king Edwine so that he was compelled to passe ouer into Flanders where he remained for a time within a monasterie at Gant finding much friendship at the hands of the gouernor of that countrie Also the more to wreake his wrath the king spoiled manie religious houses of their goods and droue out the moonks placing secular priests in their roomes as namelie at Malmesburie where yet the house was not empaired but rather inriched in lands and ornaments by the kings liberalitie and the industrious meanes of the same priests which tooke vp the bones of saint Aldelme and put the same into a shrine At length the inhabitants of the middle part of England euen from Humber to Thames rebelled against him andof the gouernor of that countrie Also the more to elected his brother Edgar to haue the gouernement ouer them wherwith king Edwine tooke such griefe for that he saw no meane at hand how to remedie the matter that shortlie after when he had reigned somewhat more than foure yéeres he died and his bodie was buried at Winchester in the new abbeie EDgar the second sonne of Edmund late king of England after the decease of his elder brother the foresaid Edwine began his reigne ouer this realme of England in the yeere of our Lord God 959 in the 22 yéere of the emperour Otho the first in the fourth yéere of the reigne of Lotharius king of France 510 almost ended after the comming of the Saxons 124 after the arriuall of the Danes and in the last yéere of Malcolme king of Scotland He was crowned consecrated at Bath or as some say at Kingstone vpon Thames by Odo the archbishop of Tanturburie being as then not past 16 yéeres of age when he was thus admitted king He was no lesse indued with commendable gifts ofrealme of England in the yeere of our Lord God mind than with strength and force of bodie He was a great fauorer of moonks and speciallie had Dunstane in high estimation Aboue all things in this world he regarded peace and studied dailie how to preserue the same to the commoditie aduancement of his subiects When he had established things in good quiet and set an order in matters as séemed to him best for the peaceable gouernement of his people he prepared a great nauie of ships and diuiding them in thrée parts he appointed euerie part to a quarter of the realme to wast about the coast that no forren enimie should approch the land but that they might be incountered and put backe before they could take land And euerie yeere after Easter he vsed to giue order that his ships should assemble togither in their due places and then would he with the east nauie saile to the west parts of his realme and sending those ships backe he would with the west nauie saile into the north parts and with the north nauie come backe againe into the east This custome he vsed that he might fcowre the seas of all pirats theeues In the winter season and spring time he would ride through the prouinces of his realme searching out how the iudges and great lords demeaned themselues in the administration of iustice sharpelie punishing those that were found guiltie of extortion or had done otherwise in anie point than dutie required In all things he vsed such politike discretion that neither was he put in danger by treason of his subiects into the north parts and with the north nauie come nor molested by forren enimies He caused diuerse kings to bind themselues by oth to be true and faithfull vnto him as Kinadius or rather Induf king of Scotland Malcolme king of Cumberland Mascutius an archpirat or as we may call him a maister rouer and also all the kings of the Welshmen as Duffnall Girffith Huvall Iacob and Iudithill all which came to his court and by their solemne othes receiued sware to be at his commandement And for the more manifest testimonie therof he hauing them with him at Chester caused them to enter into a barge vpon the water of Dée and placing himselfe in the forepart of the barge at the helme he caused those eight high princes to row the barge vp and downe the water shewing thereby his princelie prerogatiue and roiall magnificence in that he might vse the seruice of so manie kings that were his subiects And there vpon he said as hath him reported that then might his successours account themselues kings of England when they inioiedAnd for the more manifest testimonie therof such prerogatiue of high and supreme honor The fame of this noble prince was spred ouer all as well on this side the sea as beyond insomuch that great resort of strangers chanced in his daies which came euer into this land to serue him and to sée the state of his court as Saxons and other yea and also Danes which became verie familiar with him He fauored in déed the Danes as hath béene said more than stood with the commoditie of his subiects for scarse was anie stréet in England but Danes had their dwelling in the same among the Englishmen whereby came great harme for whereas the Danes by nature were great drinkers the Englishmen by continuall conuersation with them learned the same vice King Edgar to reforme in part such excessiue quaffing as then began to grow in vse caused by the procurement of Dunstane nailes to be set incups of a certeine measure marked for the purpose that none should drinke more than was assigned by such measured cups Englishmen also learned of the Saxons scarse was anie stréet in England but Danes had Flemings and other strangers their peculiar kind of vices as of the Saxons a discordered fiercenesse of mind of the Flemings a féeble tendernesse of bodie where before they reioised in their owne simplicitie and estéemed not the lewd
till at length he was constreined to giue ouer his hold and conforme himselfe to the stronger part and greater number And so at Oxford where the assemblie was holden about the eelction Harold was proclaimed king and consecrated according to the maner as some write But it should appeere by other that Elnothus the archbishop of Canturburie a man indued with all vertue and wisedome refused to crowne him for when king Harold being elected of the nobles and péeres required the said archbishop that he might be of him consecrated and receiue at his hands the regall scepter with the crowne which the archbishop had in his custodie and to whome it onelie did apperteine to inuest him therewith the archbishop flatlie refused and with an oth protested that he would not consecrate anie other for king so long as the quéenes children liued for saith he Cnute committed them to my trust and assurance and to them will I kéepe my faith and loiall obedience The scepter and crowne I héere lay downe vpon the altar and neither doo I denie nor deliuer them vnto you but I forbid by the apostolike authoritie all the bishops that none of them presume to take the same awaie and deliuer them to you or consecrate you for king As for your selfe if you dare you maie vsurpe that which I haue committed vnto God and his table But whether afterwards the king by one meane or other caused the archbishop to crowne him king or that he was consecrated of some other he was admitted king of all the English people beginning his reigne in the yéere of our Lord a thousand thirtie and six in the fouretenth yéere of the emperor Conrad the second in the sixt yéere of Henrie the first king of France and about the seuen and twentith yéere of Malcolme the second king of Scots This Harold for his great swiftnesse was surnamed Harefoot of whome little is written touching his dooings sauing that he is noted to haue béene an oppressor of his people and spotted with manie notable vices It was spoken of diuerse in those daies that this Harold was not the sonne of Cnute but of a shoomaker and that his supposed mother Elgina king Cnutes concubine to bring the king further in loue with hir feined that she was with child and about the time that she should be brought to bed as she made hir account caused the said shoomakers son to be secretlie brought into hir chamber and then vntrulie caused it to be reported that she was deliuered and the child so reputed to be the kings sonne Immediatlie vpon aduertisement had of Cnutes death Alfred the sonne of king Egelred with fiftie saile landed at Sandwich meaning to challenge the crowne and to obteine it by lawfull claime with quietnesse if he might if not then to vse force by aid of his friends and to assaie that waie foorth to win it if he might not otherwise obteine it From Sandwich he came to Canturburie and shortlie after earle Goodwine feining to receiue him as a friend came to meet him and at Gilford in the night season appointed a number of armed men to fall vpon the Normans as they were asléepe and so tooke them togither with Alfred slue the Normans by the poll in such wise that nine were slaine tenth reserued But yet when those that were reserued seemed to him a greater number than he wished to escape he fell to and againe tithed them as before Alfred had his eies put out and was concueied to the I le of Elie where shortlie after he died ¶ How Alfred should claime the crowne to himselfe I sée not for verelie I can not be persuaded that he was the elder brother though diuers authors haue so written sith Gemeticensis the author of the booke called Encomium Emmae plainlie affirme that Edward was the elder but it might be that Alfred being a man of a stouter stomach than his brother Edward made this attempt either for himselfe or in the behalfe of is brother Edward being as then absent and gone into Hungarie as some write but other say that as well Edward as Alfred ame ouer at this time with a number of Norman knights and men of warre imbarked in a few ships onelie to speake with their mother who as then lay at Winchester whether to take aduise with hir how to recouer their right heere in this land or to aduance their brother Hardicnute or for some other purpose our authors doo not declare But the lords of the realme that bare their good wils vnto Harold and though contrarie to right ment to mainteine him in the estate seemed to be much offended with the comming of these two brethren in such order for earle Goodwine persuaded them that it was great danger to suffer so manie strangers to the enter the realme as they had brought with them Wherevpon earle Goodwine with the assent of the other lords or rather by commandement of Harold went foorth and at Gilford met with Alfred that was comming towards king Harold to speake with him accordinglie as he was of Harold required to doo But now being taken and his companie miserablie murthered as before ye haue heard to the number of six hundred Normans Alfred himselfe was sent into the I le of Elie there to remaine in the abbeie in custodie of the moonks hauing his eies put out as soone as he entered first into the same I le William Malmesburie saith that Alfred came ouer and was thus handeled betwixt the time of Harolds death the comming in of Hardicnute Others write that this chanced in his brother Hardicnuts daies which séemeth not to be true for Hardicnute was knowne to loue his brethren by his mothers side too dearelie to haue suffered anie such iniurie to be wrought against either of them in his time ¶ Thus ye sée how writers dissent in this matter but for the better clearing of the truth touching the time I haue thought good to shew also what the author of the said booke intituled Encomium Emmae writeth hereof which is as followeth When Harold was once established king he sought meanes how to rid quéene Emma out of the way and that secretlie for that openlie as yet he durst not attempt anie thing against hir She in silence kept hir selfe quiet looking for the end o these things But Harold remembring himselfe of a malicious purpose by wicked aduise tooke counsell how he might get into his hands and make away the sons of quéene Emma 〈◊〉 â—e out of danger of all annoiance that by them might be procured against him Wherefore he caused a letter to be written in the name of their mother Emma which he sent by certeine messengers suborned for the same purpose into Normandie where Edward and Alfred as then remained The tenour of which letter here insueth The tenour of a letter forged and sent in queene Emmas name to hir two sonnes EMmatantùm nomine regina
therein be side 27. parish-churches of which 15. or 16. haue their Parsons the rest either such poore Uicars or Curats as the liuings left are able to sustaine The names of the parishes in the Wight are these 1 Newport a chap. 2 Cairsbrosie v. 3 Northwood 4 Arriun v. 5 Goddeshill v. 6 Whitwell 7 S. Laurence p. 8 Nighton p. 9 Brading v. 10 Newchurch v. 11 S. Helene v. 12 Yauerland p. 13 Calborne p. 14 Bonechurch p. 15 Mottesson p. 16 Yarmouth p. 17 Thorley v. 18 Shalflete v. 19 Whippingham p. 20 Wootton p. 21 Chale p. 22 Kingston p. 23 Shorwell p. 24 Gatrombe p. 25 Brosie 26 Brixston p. 27 Bensted p. It belongeth for temporall iurisdiction to the countie of Hamshire but in spirituall cases it yéeldeth obedience to the sée of Winchester wherof it is a Deanerie As for the soile of the whole Iland it is verie fruitfull for notwithstanding the shore of it selfe be verie full of rocks and craggie cliffes yet there wanteth no plentie of cattell corne pasture medow ground wild foule fish fresh riuers and pleasant woods whereby the inhabitants may liue in ease and welfare It was first ruled by a seuerall king and afterwards wonne from the Britons by Vespasian the legat at such time as he made a voiage into the west countrie In processe of time also it was gotten from the Romans by the kings of Sussex who held the souereignti◠of the same and kept the king thereof vnder tribute till it was wonne also from them in the time of Athelwold the eight king of the said south region by Ceadwalla who killed Aruald that reigned there and reserued the souereigntie of that I le to himselfe and his successors for euermore At this time also there were 1200. families in that Iland whereof the said Ceadwalla gaue 300 to Wilfride sometime bishop of Yorke exhorting him to erect a church there and preach the gospell also to the inhabitants thereof which he in like maner performed but according to the precriptions of the church of Rome wherevnto he yéelded himselfe vassall and feudarie so that this I le by Wilfride was first conuerted to the faith though the last of all other that hearkened vnto the word After Ceadwalla Woolfride the parricide was the first Saxon prince that aduentured to flie into the Wight for his safegard whither he was driuen by Kenwalch of the Westsaxons who made great warres vpon him and in the end compelled him to go into this place for succour as did also king Iohn in the rebellious stir of his Barons practised by the clergie the said Iland being as then in possession of the Forts as some doo write that haue handled it of purpose The first Earle of this Iland that I doo read of was one Baldwijne de Betoun who married for his second wife the daughter of William le Grosse Earle of Awmarle but he dieng without issue by this ladie she was maried the second time to Earle Maundeuile and thirdlie to William de Fortes who finished Skipton castell which his wiues father had begun about the time of king Richard the first Hereby it came to passe also that the Forts were Earls of Awmarle Wight and Deuonshire a long time till the ladie Elizabeth Fortes sole heire to all those possessions came to age with whom king Edward the third so preuailed through monie faire words that he gat the possession of the Wight wholie into his hands held it to himselfe his successors vntill Henrie the sixt about the twentieth of his reigne crowned Henrie Beauchamp sonne to the lord Richard Earle of Warwike king thereof and of Iardesey and Gardesey with his owne hands and thervnto gaue him a commendation of the Dutchie of Warwike with the titles of Comes comitum Angliae lord Spenser of Aburgauenie and of the castell of Bristow which castell was sometime taken from his ancestors by king Iohn albeit he did not long enioy these great honors sith he died 1446. without issue and seuen yéeres after his father After we be past the Wight we go forward and come vnto Poole hauen wherein is an I le called Brunt Keysy in which was sometime a parish church and but a chapell at this present as I heare There are also two other Iles but as yet I know not their names We haue after we are passed by these another I le or rather Byland also vpon the coast named Portland not far from Waymouth or the Gowy a prettie fertile peece though without wood of ten miles in circuit now well inhabited but much better heretofore and yet are there about foure score housholds in it There is but one street of houses therein the rest are dispersed howbeit they belong all to one parish-church whereas in time past there were two within the compasse of the same There is also a castell of the kings who is lord of the I le although the bishop of Winchester be patrone of the church the parsonage whereof is the fairest house in all the péece The people there are no lesse excellent stingers of stones than were the Baleares who would neuer giue their children their dinners till they had gotten the same with their stings and therefore their parents vsed to hang their meate verie high vpon some bough to the end that he which strake it downe might onlie haue it whereas such as missed were sure to go without it Florus lib. 3. cap. 8. Which feat the Portlands vse for the defense of their Iland and yet otherwise are verie couetous And wheras in time past they liued onlie by fishing now they fall to tillage Their fire bote is brought out of the Wight and other places yet doo they burne much cow doong dried in the sunne for there is I saie no wood in the I le except a few elmes that be about the church There would some grow there no doubt if they were willing to plant it although the soile lie verie bleake and open It is not long since this was vnited to the maine and likelie yer long to be cut off againe Being past this we raise another also in the mouth of the Gowy betweene Colsford and Lime of which for the smalnesse thereof I make no great account Wherefore giuing ouer to intreat any farther of it I cast about to Iardsey and Gardesey which Iles with their appurtenances apperteined in times past to the Dukes of Normandie but now they remaine to our Quéene as parcell of Hamshire and iurisdiction of Winchester belonging to hir crowne by meanes of a composition made betwéene K. Iohn of England and the K. of France when the dominions of the said prince began so fast to decrease as Thomas Sulmo saith Of these two Iardsey is the greatest an Iland hauing thirtie miles in compasse as most men doo coniecture There are likewise in the same twelue parish-churches with a colledge which hath a Deane and Prebends It is distant from
since this I le was left desolate for when the inhabitants thereof returned from a feast holden in S. Maries Ile they were all drowned and not one person left aliue There are also two other small Ilands betwéene this and the Annot whereof I find nothing worthie relation for as both of them ioind togither are not comparable to the said Annot for greatnesse and circuit so they want both hogs and conies wherof Annot hath great plentie There is moreouer the Minwisand from whence we passe by the Smithy sound leauing thrée little Ilands on the left hand vnto the Suartigan Iland then to Rousuian Rousuiar and the Cregwin which seauen are for the most part replenished with conies onelie and wild garlike but void of wood other commodities sauing of a short kind of grasse or here there some firzes whereon their conies doo féed Leauing therefore these desert peeces we incline a little toward the northwest where we stumble or run vpon Moncarthat Inis Welseck Suethiall We came in like sort vnto Rat Iland wherein are so manie monstrous rats that if anie horsses or other beasts happen to come thither or be left there by negligence but one night they are sure to be deuoured eaten vp without all hope of recouerie There is moreouer the Anwall and the Brier Ilands in like sort void of all good furniture conies onelie excepted and the Brier wherein is a village castell and parish-church bringeth foorth no lesse store of hogs and wild foule than Rat Iland doth of rats whereof I greatlie maruell By north of the Brier lieth the Rusco which hath a Labell or Byland stretching out toward the southwest called Inis widdon This Rusco is verie neere so great as that of S. Maries It hath moreouer an hold and a parish within it beside great store of conies and wild foule whereof they make much gaine in due time of the yeare Next vnto this we come to the Round Iland which is about a mile ouer then to S. Lides Iland wherein is a parish-church dedicated to that Saint beside conies wood and wild foule of which two later there is some indifferent store the Notho the Auing one of them being situat by south of another and the Auing halfe a mile ouer which is a iust halfe lesse than the Notho and the Tyan which later is a great Iland furnished with a parish-church and no small plentie of conies as I heare After the Tyan we come to S. Martines Ile wherein is a faire towne the I le it selfe being next vnto the Rusco for greatnesse and verie well furnished with conies fresh springs Also betwixt this and S. Maries are ten other smaller which reach out of the northeast into the southwest as Knolworth Sniuilliuer Menwetham Vollis 1. Surwihe Vollis 2. Arthurs Iland Guiniliuer Nenech and Gothrois whose estates are diuers howbeit as no one of these is to be accounted great in comparison of the other so they all yéeld a short grasse méet for sheepe and conies as doo also the rest In the greater Iles likewise whose names are commonlie such as those of the townes or churches standing in the same there are as I here sundry lakes and those neuer without great plentie of wild foule so that the Iles of Sylley are supposed to be no lesse beneficiall to their lords than anie other what soeuer within the compasse of our Ile or neere vnto our coasts In some of them also are wild swine And as these Iles are supposed to be a notable safegard to the coast of Cornewall so in diuerse of them great store of tin is likewise to be found There is in like maner such plentie of fish taken among these same that beside the feeding of their swine withall a man shall haue more there for a penie than in London for ten grotes Howbeit their cheefe commoditie is made by Reigh which they drie cut in peeces and carie ouer into little Britaine where they exchange it there for salt canuas readie monie or other merchandize which they doo stand in need of A like trade haue some of them also with Buckhorne or dried whiting as I heare But sith the author of this report did not flatlie auouch it I passe ouer that fish as not in season of this time Thus haue we viewed the richest and most wealthie Iles of Sylley from whence we must direct our course eastwards vnto the mouth of the Sauerne and then go backe againe vnto the west point of Wales continuing still our voiage along vpon the west coast of Britaine till we come to the Soluey whereat the kingdomes part from which foorth on we must touch such Ilands as lie vpon the west and north shore till we be come againe vnto the Scotish sea and to our owne dominions From the point of Cornewall therefore or promontorie of Helenus so called as some thinke bicause Helenus the son of Priamus who arriued here with Brute lieth buried there except the sea haue washed awaie his sepulchre vntill we come vnto the mouth of Sauerne we haue none Ilands at all that I doo know or heare of but one litle Byland Cape or Peninsula which is not to be counted of in this place And yet sith I haue spoken of it you shall vnderstand that it is called Pendinas and beside that the compasse thereof is not aboue a mile this is to be remembred farder thereof how there standeth a Pharos or light therein for ships which saile by those coasts in the night There is also at the verie point of the said Pendinas a chappell of saint Nicholas beside the church of saint Ia an Irish woman saint It belonged of late to the Lord Brooke but now as I gesse the Lord Mountioy enioieth it There is also a blockhouse and a péere in the eastside thereof but the péere is sore choked with sand as is the whole shore furthermore from S. Ies vnto S. Carantokes insomuch that the greatest part of this Byland is now couered with sands which the sea casteth vp and this calamitie hath indured little aboue fiftie yeares as the inhabitants doo affirme There are also two rocks neere vnto Tredwy and another not farre from Tintagell all which many of the common sort doo repute and take for Iles wherefore as one desirous to note all I thinke it not best that these should be omitted but to proceed When we be come further I meane vnto the Sauerne mouth we meet the two Holmes of which one is called Stepholme and the other Flatholme of their formes béeing in déed parcels of ground and low soiles fit for little else than to beare grasse for cattell whereof they take those names For Holme is an old Saxon word applied to all such places Of these also Stepholme lieth south
of the Flatholme about foure or fiue miles the first also a mile and an halfe the other two miles or thereabout in length but neither of them a mile and an halfe in breadth where they doo seeme to be the broadest It should séeme by some that they are not worthie to be placed among Ilands yet othersome are of opinion that they are not altogither so base as to be reputed amongst flats or rocks but whatsoeuer they be this is sure that they oft annoie such passengers and merchants as passe and repasse vpon that riuer Neither doo I read of any other Iles which lie by east of these saue onlie the Barri and Dunwen the first of which is so called of one Barroc a religious man as Gyraldus saith and is about a flight shot from the shore Herin also is a rocke standing at the verie entrance of the cliffe which hath a little rift or chine vpon the side wherevnto if a man doo laie his eare he shall heare a noise as if smithes did worke at the forge sometimes blowing with their bellowes and sometimes striking and clinking with hammers whereof manie men haue great wonder and no maruell It is about a mile in compasse situat ouer against Aberbarry and hath a chappell in it Dunwen is so called of a church dedicated to a Welsh woman saint called Dunwen that standeth there It lieth more than two miles from Henrosser right against Neuen and hath within it two faire mils great store of conies Certes if the sand increase so fast hereafter as it hath done of late about it it will be vnited to the maine within a short season Beyond these toward the coast of Southwales lie two other Ilands larger in quantitie than the Holmes of which the one is called Caldee or Inis Pyr. It hath a parish-church with a spire steeple and a pretie towne belonging to the countie of Pembroke and iurisdiction of one Dauid in Wales Leland supposeth the ruines that are found therein to haue béene of an old priorie sometimes called Lille which was a cell belonging to the monasterie of S. Dogmael but of this I can saie nothing The other hight Londy wherein is also a village or towne and of this Iland the parson of the said towns is not onelie the captaine but hath thereto weife distresse and all other commodities belonging to the same It is little aboue sixteene miles from the coast of Wales though it be thirtie from Caldée and yet it serueth as I am informed lord and king in Deuonshire Moreouer in this Iland is great plentie of sheepe but more conies and therewithall of verie fine and short grasse for their better food pasturage likewise much Sampere vpon the shore which is carried from thence in barrels And albeit that there be not scarslie fourtie housholds in the whole yet the inhabitants there with huge stones alredie prouided may kéepe off thousands of their enimies bicause it is not possible for anie aduersaries to assaile them but onelie at one place and with a most dangerous entrance In this voiage also we met with two other Ilands one of them called Shepes I le the other Rat I le the first is but a little plot lieng at the point of the Baie before we come at the Blockhouse which standeth north of the same at the verie entrie into Milford hauen vpon the eastside By north also of Shepes I le and betwéene it Stacke rocke which lieth in the verie middest of the hauen at another point is Rat I le yet smaller than the former but what commodities are to be found in them as yet I cannot tell Schalmey the greater and the lesse lie northwest of Milford hauen a good waie They belong both to the crowne but are not inhabited bicause they be so often spoiled with pirates Schoncold I le ioineth vnto great Schalmey and is bigger than it onlie a passage for ships parteth them whereby they are supposed to be one Leland noteth them to lie in Milford hauen Beside these also we found the Bateholme Stockeholme Midland and Gresholme Iles and then doubling the Wellock point we came into a Baie where we saw saint Brides Iland and another in the Sound betwéene Ramsey and the point of all which Iles and such rocks as are offensiue to mariners that passe by them it may be my hap to speake more at large hereafter Limen as Ptolomie calleth it is situat ouer against S. Dauids in Wales wherevnto we must néeds come after we be past another little one which some men doo call Gresholme lieth directlie west of Schalmey In a late map I find this Limen to be called in English Ramsey Leland also confirmeth the same and I cannot learne more thereof than that it is much greater than anie of the other last mentioned sithens I described the Holmes and for temporall iurisdiction a member of Penbrookeshire as it is vnto S. Dauids for matters concerning the church Leland in his commentaries of England lib. 8. saieth that it contained thrée Ilets whereof the bishop of S. Dauids is owner of the greatest but the chanter of S. Dauids claimeth the second as the archdeacon of Cairmarden dooth the third And in these is verie excellent pasture for sheepe and horses but not for other horned beasts which lacke their vpper téeth by nature whose substance is conuerted into the nourishment of their hornes and therefore cannot bite so low Next vnto this I le we came to Mawr an Iland in the mouth of Mawr scant a bow shoot ouer and enuironed at the low water with fresh but at the high with salt and here also is excellent catching of herings After this procéeding on still with our course we fetched a compasse going out of the north toward the west and then turning againe as the coast of the countrie leadeth vntill we sailed full south leauing the shore still on our right hand vntill we came vnto a couple of Iles which doo lie vpon the mouth of the Soch one of them being distant as we gessed a mile from the other and neither of them of anie greatnesse almost worthie to be remembred The first that we came vnto is called Tudfall and therein is a church but without anie parishioners except they be shéepe and conies The quantitie thereof also is not much aboue six acres of ground measured by the pole The next is Penthlin Myrach or Mererosse situat in maner betwixt Tudfall or Tuidall and the shore and herein is verie good pasture for horsses wherof as I take it that name is giuen vnto it Next vnto them we come vnto Gwelyn a little I le which lieth southeast of the fall of Daron or Daren a thing of small quantitie and yet almost parted in the mids by water and next of all vnto Bardsey an Iland lieng ouer against Periuincle the southwest point or promontorie of Northwales where Merlin Syluestris
of the I le of Manaw a bishops see was erected in the old monasterie of Columbus whereby the iurisdiction of those Iles was still mainteined and continued Certes there remaine yet in this Iland the old burials apperteinâ—ng to the most noble families that had dwelled in the west Iles but thrée aboue other are accompted the most notable which haue little houses builded vpon them That in the middest hath a stone whereon is written Tumuli regum Scotiae The burials of the kings of Scotland for as they saie fourtie eight of them were there interred Another is intituled with these words The burials of the kings of Ireland bicause foure of them lie in that place The third hath these words written thereon The graues of the kings of Norwaie for there eight of them were buried also and all through a fond suspicion conceiued of the merits of Columbus Howbeit in processe of time when Malcolme Cammor had erected his abbeie at Donfermeling he gaue occasion to manie of his successors to be interred there About this Iland there lie six other Iles dispersed small in quantitie but not altogither barren sometimes giuen by the kings of Scotland and lords of the Iles vnto the abbeie of saint Columbus of which the Soa albeit that it yeeld competent pasturage for shéepe yet is it more commodious by such egs as the great plentie of wildfoule there breeding doo laie within the same Then is there the I le of Shrewes or of women as the more sober heads doo call it Also Rudan next vnto that the Rering There is also the Shen halfe a mile from Mula whose bankes doo swarme with conies it hath also a parish church but most of the inhabitants doo liue and dwell in Mula There is also the Eorse or the Arse and all these belong vnto saint Columbus abbeie Two miles from Arse is the Olue an Iland fiue miles in length and sufficientlie stored with corne and grasse not without a good hauen for ships to lie and harbor in There is also the Colfans an Iland fruitfull inough and full of cornell trées There is not far off also the Gomater Stafa the two Kerneburgs and the Mosse I le in the old Brittish speech called Monad that is to saie Mosse The soile of it is verie blacke bicause of the corruption putrefaction of such woods as haue rotted thereon wherevpon also no small plentie of mosse is bred and ingendered The people in like maner make their fire of the said earth which is fullie so good as our English turffe There is also the Long six miles further toward the west Tirreie which is eight miles in length and thrée in breadth of all other one of the most plentifull for all kinds of commodities for it beareth corne cattell fish and seafowle aboundantlie It hath also a well of fresh water a castell and a verie good hauen for great vessels to lie at safegard in Two miles from this also is the Gun and the Coll two miles also from the Gun Then passed we by the Calfe a verie wooddie Iland the foure gréene Iles the two glasse or skie Ilands the Ardan the I le of woolfes then the great Iland which reacheth from the east into the west is sixteene miles in length and six in breadth full of mounteins and swelling woods and for asmuch as it is not much inhabited the seafoules laie great plentie of egs there whereof such as will may gather what number them listeth Upon the high cliffes and rocks also the Soland géefe are taken verie plentifullie Beyond this about foure miles also is the Ile of horsses and a little from that the hog Iland which is not altogither vnfruitfull There is a falcon which of custome bréedeth there and therevnto it is not without a conuenient hauen Not farre off also is the Canna and the Egga little Iles but the later full of Soland géefe Likewise the Sobratill more apt to hunt in than méet for anie other commoditie that is to be reaped thereby After this we come to the Skie the greatest Ile about all Scotland for it is two and fortie miles long and somewhere eight in some places twelue miles broad it is moreouer verie hillie which hilles are therevnto loaden with great store of wood as the woods are with pasture the fields with corne and cattell and besides all other commodities with no small heards of mares whereby they raise great aduantage and commoditie It hath fiue riuers verie much abounding with salmons and other fresh streams not altogither void of that prouision It is inuironed also with manie baies wherein great plentie of herrings is taken in time of the yéere It hath also a noble poole of fresh water fiue castels and sundrie townes as Aie S. Iohns Dunwegen S. Nicholas c. The old Scots called it Skianacha that is Winged but now named Skie There lie certeine small Ilands about this also as Rausa a batable soile for corne gras Conie Iland full of woods and conies Paba a theeuish Iland in whose woods théeues do lurke to rob such as passe by them Scalpe I le which is full of deere Crowling wherein is verie good harbour for ships Rarsa full of béechen woods and stags being in length seuen miles and two in breadth The Ron a woodie Ile and full of heath yet hath it a good hauen which hath a little Iland called Gerloch on the mouth thereof and therein lurke manie théeues There is not farre off from this Ron to wit about six miles also the Flad the Tiulmen Oransa Buie the lesse and Buie the more and fiue other little trifling Iles of whose names I haue no notice After these we come vnto the Ise a pretie fertile Iland to the Oue to the Askoome to the Lindill And foure score miles from the Skie towards the west to the Ling the Gigarmen the Berner the Magle the Pable the Flab the Scarpe the Sander the Uateras which later hath a noble hauen for great ships beside sundrie other commodities and these nine last rehearsed are vnder the dominion of the bishop of the Iles. After this we come to the Bar an Iland seauen miles in length not vnfruitfull for grasse and corne but the chiefe commoditie thereof lieth by taking of herrings which are there to be had abundantlie In one baie of this Iland there lieth an Islet and therein standeth a strong castell In the north part hereof also is an hill which beareth good grasse from the foot to the top and out of that riseth a spring which running to the sea doth carrie withall a kind of creature not yet perfectlie formed which some do liken vnto cockels and vpon the shore where the water falleth into the sea they take vp a kind of shelfish when the water is gone which they suppose to be ingendred or increased after this manner Betwéene the Barre and the Uisse lie also these Ilands Orbaus Oue
catch at all times an infinite deale of fish wherewith they liue and which maketh them also the more idle Being past this about sixtie miles we come vnto the Rona or Ron which some take for the last of the Hebrides distant as I said about fortie miles from the Orchades and one hundreth and thirtie from the promontorie of Dungishe The inhabitants of this I le are verie rude and irreligious the lord also of the soile dooth limit their number of housholds hauing assigned vnto them what numbers of the greater and smaller sorts of cattell they shall spend and inioie for their owne prouision they send the ouerplus yéerlie vnto him to Lewis Their cheefe paiments consist of a great quantitie of meale which is verie plentifull among them sowed vp in shéepes skins Also of mutton and sea foule dried that resteth ouer and aboue which they themselues do spend And if it happen that there be more people in the Iland than the lords booke or rate dooth come vnto then they send also the ouerplus of them in like maner vnto him by which means they liue alwaies in plentie They receiue no vices from strange countries neither know or heare of anie things doone else-where than in their owne Iland Manie whales are taken also vpon their coasts which are likewise replenished with seale and porpasse and those which are either so tame or so fierce that they abash not at the sight of such as looke vpon them neither make they anie hast to flie out of their presence Beyond this I le about 16 miles westward there is another called Suilscraie of a mile length void of grasse and without so much as heath growing vpon hir soile yet are there manie cliffes and rocks therein which are couered with blacke mosse whereon innumerable sorts of foules do bréed and laie their egs Thither in like sort manie doo saile from Lewissa to take them yoong in time of the yeare before they be able to flie which they also kill and drie in eight daies space and then returne home againe with them and great plentie of fethers fathered in this voiage One thing is verie strange and to be noted in this Iland of the Colke foule which is little lesse than a goose and this kind commeth thither but once in the yeare to wit in the spring to laie hir egs and bring vp hir yoong till they be able to shift for themselues then they get them awaie togither to the sea and come no more vntill that time of the yéere which next insueth At the same season also they cast their fethers there as it were answering tribute to nature for the vse of hir mossie soile wherein it is woonderfull to sée that those fethers haue no stalkes neither anie thing that is hard in them but are séene to couer their bodies as it were wooll or downe till breeding time I saie wherein they be left starke naked The Orchades whose first inhabitants were the Scithians which came from those Iles where the Gothes did inhabit as some sparks yet remaining among them of that language doo declare lie partlie in the Germaine and partlie in the Calidon seas ouer against the point of Dunghisbie being in number eight and twentie or as other saie thirtie one yet some saie thirtie thrée as Orosius but Plinie saith fortie and now belonging to the crowne of Scotland as are the rest whereof héeretofore I haue made report since we crossed ouer the mouth of the Solueie streame to come into this countrie Certes the people of these Islands reteine much of their old sparing diets and therevnto they are of goodlie stature tall verie comelie healthfull of long life great strength whitish colour as men that feed most vpon fish sith the cold is so extreame in those parts that the ground bringeth foorth but small store of wheate and in maner verie little or no fuell at all wherewith to warme them in the winter and yet it séemeth that in times past some of these Ilands also haue béene well replenished with wood but now they are without either trée or shrub in stéed whereof they haue plentie of heath which is suffered to grow among them rather thorough their negligence than that the soile of it selfe will not yéeld to bring foorth trées bushes For what store of such hath beene in times past the roots yet found and digged out of the ground doo yéeld sufficient triall Otes they haue verie plentifullie but greater store of barleie wherof they make a nappie kind of drinke and such indéed as will verie readilie cause a stranger to ouershoot himselfe Howbeit this may be vnto vs in lieu of a miracle that although their drinke be neuer so strong they themselues so vnmeasurable drinkers as none are more yet it shall not easilie be séene saith Hector that there is anie drunkard among them either frantike or mad man dolt or naturall foole meet to weare a cockescombe This vnmeasurable drinking of theirs is confessed also by Buchanan who noteth that whensoeuer anie wine is brought vnto them from other soiles they take their parts thereof aboundantlie He addeth moreouer how they haue an old bole which they call S. Magnus bole who first preached Christ vnto them of farre greater quantitie than common boles are and so great that it may séeme to be reserued since the Lapithane banket onelie to quaffe and drinke in And when anie bishop commeth vnto them they offer him this bole full of drinke which if he be able to drinke vp quite at one draught then they assure themselues of good lucke and plentie after it Neuerthelesse this excesse is not often found in the common sort whom penurie maketh to be more frugall but in their priests and such as are of the richer calling They succour pirats also and verie often exchange their vittels with their commodities rather for feare and want of power to resist their Ilands lieng so scattered than for anie necessitie of such gains as they doo get by those men for in truth they thinke themselues to haue little need of other furniture than their owne soiles doo yéeld and offer vnto them This is also to be read of the inhabitants of these Ilands that ignorance of excesse is vnto the most part of them in stéed of physicke and labour and trauell a medicine for such few diseases as they are molested and incombred withall In like sort they want venemous beasts cheefelie such as doo delight in hotter soile and all kinds of ouglie creatures Their ewes also are so full of increase that some doo vsuallie bring foorth two three or foure lambes at once whereby they account our anelings which are such as bring foorth but one at once rather barren than to be kept for anie gaine As for wild and tame foules they haue such plentie of them that the people there account them rather a burthen to their soile than a benefit to their tables they haue
sith not onelie the hilles on ech side of the said rillet but all the whole paroch hath sometime abounded in woods but now in manner they are vtterlie decaied as the like commoditie is euerie where not onelie thorough excessiue building for pleasure more than profit which is contrarie to the ancient end of building but also for more increase of pasture commoditie to the lords of the soile through their sales of that emolument whereby the poore tenants are inforced to buie their fewell and yet haue their rents in triple maner inhanced This said brooke runneth directlie from thence vnto Radwinter now a parcell of your lordships possessions in those parts descended from the Chamberleins who were sometime chéefe owners of the same By the waie also it is increased with sundrie pretie springs of which Pantwell is the chéefe whereof some thinke the whole brooke to be named Pant and which to saie the truth hath manie a leasing fathered on the same Certes by the report of common fame it hath béene a pretie water and of such quantitie that botes haue come in time past from Bilie abbeie beside Maldon vnto the moores in Radwinter for corne I haue heard also that an anchor was found there neere to a red willow when the water-courses by act of parlement wers surueied and reformed throughout England which maketh not a little with the aforesaid relation But this is strangest of all that a lord sometime of Winbech surnamed the great eater because he would breake his fast with a whole calfe and find no bones therein as the fable goeth falling at contention with the lord Iohn of Radwinter could worke him none other iniurie but by stopping vp the head of Pantwell to put by the vse of a mill which stood by the church of Radwinter and was serued by that brooke abundantlie Certes I know the place where the mill stood and some posts thereof do yet remaine But sée the malice of mankind whereby one becommeth a woolfe vnto the other in their mischeeuous moodes For when the lord saw his mill to be so spoiled he in reuenge of his losse brake the necke of his aduersarie when he was going to horsebacke as the constant report affirmeth For the lord of Radwinter holding a parcell of his manour of Radwinter hall of the Fitzwaters his sonne was to hold his stirrop at certeine times when he should demand the same Shewing himselfe therefore prest on a time to doo his said seruice as the Fitzwater was readie to lift his leg ouer the saddle he by putting backe his foot gaue him such a thrust that he fell backward and brake his necke wherevpon insued great trouble till the matter was taken vp by publike authoritie and that seruile office conuerted into a pound of pepper which is truelie paid to this daie But to leaue these impertinent discourses and returne againe to the springs whereby our Pant or Gwin is increased There is likewise another in a pasture belonging to the Grange now in possession of William Bird esquier who holdeth the same in the right of his wife but in time past belonging to Tilteie abbeie The third commeth out of the yard of one of your lordships manors there called Radwinter hall The fourth from Iohn Cockswets house named the Rotherwell which running vnder Rothers bridge méeteth with the Gwin or Pant on the northwest end of Ferrants meade southeast of Radwinter church whereof I haue the charge by your honours fauourable preferment I might take occasion to speake of another rill which falleth into the Rother from Bendish hall but bicause it is for the most part drie in summer I passe it ouer Yet I will not omit to speake also of the manor which was the chiefe lordship sometime of a parish or hamlet called Bendishes now worne out of knowledge and vnited partlie to Radwinter and partlie to Ashdon It belonged first to the Bendishes gentlemen of a verie ancient house yet extant of which one laieng the said manour to morgags to the moonks of Feuersham at such time as K. Edward the third went to the siege of Calis thereby to furnish himselfe the better toward the seruice of his prince it came to passe that he staied longer beyond the sea than he supposed Wherevpon he came before his daie to confer with his creditors who commending his care to come out of debt willed him in friendlie maner not to suspect anie hard dealing on their behalfes considering his businesse in seruice of the king was of it selfe cause sufficient to excuse his delaie of paiment vpon the daie assigned Herevpon he went ouer againe vnto the siege of Calis But when the day came the moonks for all this made seisure of the manour and held it continuallie without anie further recompense maugre all the friendship that the aforsaid Bendish could make The said gentleman also tooke this cousening part in such choler that he wrote a note yet to be séene among his euidences whereby he admonisheth his posteritie to beware how they trust either knaue moonke or knaue frier as one of the name and bescended from him by lineall descent hath more than once informed me Now to resume our springs that méet and ioine with our Pant. The next is named Froshwell And of this spring dooth the whole hundred beare the name after this confluencâ— the riuer it selfe wher vnto it falleth from by north so farre as I remember Certes all thâ—se sauing the first and second are within your lordships towne aforesaid The streame therfore running from hence now as I said called Froshwell of Frosh which signifieth a frog hasteth immediatlie vnto old Sandford then through new Sandford parke and afterward with full streame receiuing by the waie the Finch brooke that commeth thorough Finchingfield to Shalford Borking Stisted Paswijc and so to Blackewater where the name of Freshwell ceaseth the water being from hencefoorth as I heare commonlie called Blackwater vntill it come to Maldon where it falleth into the salt arme of the sea that beateth vpon the towne and which of some except I be deceiued is called also Pant and so much the rather I make this coniecture for that Ithancester stood somewhere vpon the banks thereof in the hundred of Danseie whose ruines as they saie also are swalowed vp by the said streame which can not be verified in our riuer that runneth from Pantwell which at the mouth and fall into the great current excéedeth not to my coniecture aboue one hundred foot But to returne to our Pant alià s the Gwin From Blackwater it goeth to Corall Easterford Braxsted and Wickham where it méeteth with the Barus and so going togither as one they descend to Heiebridge and finallie into the salt water aboue Maldon and at hand as is aforesaid As for the Barus it riseth in a statelie parke of Essex called Bardfield belonging to sir Thomas Wroth whilest he liued who hath it to him and his heires males for euer from
laid out heretofore by the lords of the soiles for the benefit of such poore as inhabit within the compasse of their manors But as the true intent of the giuers is now in most places defrauded in so much that not the poore tenants inhabiting vpon the same but their landlords haue all the commoditie and gaine so the tractation of them belongeth rather to the second booke Wherfore I meane not at this present to deale withall but reserue the same wholie vnto the due place whilest I go forward with the rest setting downe neuerthelesse by the waie a generall commendation of the whole Iland which I find in an ancient monument much vnto this effect Illa quidem longè celebris splendore beata Glebis lacte fauis supereminet insula cunctis Quas regit ille Deus spumanti cuius ab ore Profluit oceanus c. And a little after Testis Lundonia ratibus Wintonia Baccho Herefordia grege Worcestria fruge redundans Batha lacu Salabyra feris Cantuaria pisce Eboraca syluis Excestria clara metallis Norwicum Dacis hybernis Cestria Gallis Cicestrum Norwagenis Dunelmia praepinguis Testis Lincolnia gens infinita decore Testis Eli formosa situ Doncastria visu c. Of the foure high waies sometime made in Britaine by the princes of this Iland Cap. 19. THere are which indeuoring to bring all things to their Saxon originall doo affirme that this diuision of waies whereof we now intreat should apperteine vnto such princes of that nation as reigned here since the Romanes gaue vs ouer and herevpon they inferre that Wattling street was builded by one Wattle from the east vnto the west But how weake their coniectures are in this behalfe the antiquitie of these streets it selfe shall easilie declare whereof some parcelles after a sort are also set downe by Antoninus and those that haue written of the seuerall iournies from hence to Rome although peraduenture not in so direct an order as they were at the first established For my part if it were not that I desire to be short in this behalfe I could with such notes as I haue alreadie collected for that purpose make a large confutation of diuerse of their opinions concerning these passages and thereby rather ascribe the originall of these waies to the Romans than either the British or Saxon princes But sith I haue spent more time in the tractation of the riuers than was allotted vnto me and that I sée great cause notwithstanding my late alledged scruple wherfore I should hold with our Galfride before anie other I will omit at this time to discourse of these things as I would and saie what I maie for the better knowledge of their courses procéeding therein as followeth First of all I â—ind that Dunwallon king of Britaine about 483 yeares before the birth of our sauiour Iesus Christ séeing the subiects of his realme to be in sundrie wise oppressed by théeues and robbers as they trauelled to and fro and being willing so much as in him laie to redresse these inconueniences caused his whole kingdome to be surueied and then commanding foure principall waies to be made which should leade such as trauelled into all parts thereof from sea to sea he gaue sundrie large priuileges vnto the same whereby they became safe and verie much frequented And as he had regard herein to the securitie of his subiects so he made sharpe lawes grounded vpon iustice for the suppression of such wicked members as did offer violence to anie traueler that should be met withall or found within the limits of those passages How and by what parts of this Iland these waies were conueied at the first it is not so wholie left in memorie but that some question is mooued among the learned concerning their ancient courses Howbeit such is the shadow remaining hitherto of their extensions that if not at this present perfectlie yet hereafter it is not vnpossible but that they may be found out leâ—t certeine vnto posteritie It seemeth by Galfride that the said Dunwallon did limit out those waies by dooles and markes which being in short time altered by the auarice of such irreligious persons as dwelt néere and incroched vpon the same a fault yet iustlie to be found almost in euerie place euen in the time of our most gratious and souereigne Ladie Elizabeth wherein the lords of the soiles doo vnite their small occupieng onelie to increase a greater proportion of rent and therefore they either remooue or giue licence to erect small tenements vpon the high waies sides and commons wherevnto in truth they haue no right and yet out of them also doo raise a new commoditie and question mooued for their bounds before Belinus his sonne he to auoid all further controuersie that might from thencefoorth insue caused the same to be paued with hard stone of eightéene foot in breadth ten foot in depth and in the bottome thereof huge flint stones also to be pitched least the earth in time should swallow vp his workemanship and the higher ground ouer-grow their rising crests He indued them also with larger priuileges than before protesting that if anie man whosoeuer should presume to infringe his peace and violate the lawes of his kingdome in anie maner of wise neere vnto or vpon those waies he should suffer such punishment without all hope to escape by freendship or mercie as by the statutes of this realme latelie prouided in those cases were due vnto the offendors The names of these foure waies are the Fosse the Gwethelin or Watling the Erming and the Ikenild The Fosse goeth not directlie but slopewise ouer the greatest part of this Iland beginning at Dotnesse or Totnesse in Deuonshire where Brute somtime landed or as Ranulphus saith which is more likelie at the point of Cornwall though the eldest writers doo séeme to note the contrarie From hence it goeth thorough the middle of Deuonshire Summersetshire and commeth to Bristow from whence it runneth manifestlie to Sudberie market Tetburie and so foorth holdeth on as you go almost to the midde waie betweene Glocester and Cirnecester where the wood faileth and the champeigne countrie appeareth toward Cotteswald streight as a line vntill you come to Cirnecester it selfe Some hold opinion that the waie which lieth from Cirnecester to Bath should be the verie Fosse and that betwixt Cirnecester and Glocester to be another of the foure waies made by the Britons But ancient report grounded vpon great likelihood and confirmed also by some experience iudgeth that most of the waies crossed ech other in this part of the realme And of this mind is Leland also who learned it of an abbat of Cirnecester that shewed great likelihood by some records thereof But to procéed From Cirnecester it goeth by Chepingnorton to Couentrie Leircester Newarke and so to Lincolne ouerthwart the Watlingstreet where by generall consent of all the writers except Alfred of Beuerleie who extendeth it vnto Cathnesse in Scotland it is said to
being nine yeares of age was by the lawes of Edgar in ward to king Henrie the third by the nobles of Scotland brought to Yorke and there deliuered vnto him During whose minoritie king Henrie gouerned Scotland and to subdue a commotion in this realme vsed the aid of fiue thousand Scotishmen But king Henrie died during the nonage of this Alexander whereby he receiued not his homage which by reason and law was respited vntill his full age of one and twentie yeares Edward the first after the conquest sonne of this Henrie was next king of England immediatlie after whose coronation Alexander king of Scots being then of full age did homage to him for Scotland at Westminster swearing as all the rest did after this maner I. D. N. king of Scots shall be true and faithfull vnto you lord E. by the grace of God king of England the noble and superior lord of the kingdome of Scotland and vnto you I make my fidelitie for the same kingdome the which I hold and claime to hold of you And I shall beare you my faith and fidelitie of life and lim and worldlie honour against all men faithfullie I shall knowlege and shall doo you seruice due vnto you of the kingdome of Scotland aforesaid as God me so helpe and these holie euangelies This Alexander king of Scots died leauing one onelie daughter called Margaret for his heire who before had maried Hanigo sonne to Magnus king of Norwaie which daughter also shortlie after died leauing one onelie daughter hir heire of the age of two yeares whose custodie and mariage by the lawes of king Edgar and Edward the confessor belonged to Edward the first whervpon the nobles of Scotland were commanded by our king Edward to send into Norwaie to conueie this yoong queene into England to him whome he intended to haue maried to his sonne Edward and so to haue made a perfect vnion long wished for betwéene both realmes Herevpon their nobles at that time considering the same tranquillitie that manie of them haue since refused stood not vpon shifts and delaies of minoritie nor contempt but most gladlie consented and therevpon sent two noble men of Scotland into Norwaie for hir to be brought to this king Edward but she died before their comming thither and therefore they required nothing but to inioie the lawfull liberties that they had quietlie possessed in the last king Alexanders time After the death of this Margaret the Scots were destitute of anie heire to the crowne from this Alexander their last king at which time this Edward descended from the bodie of Mawd daughter of Malcolme sometime king of Scots being then in the greatest broile of his warres with France minded not to take the possession of that kingdome in his owne right but was contented to establish Balioll to be king thereof the weake title betwéene him Bruse Hastings being by the humble petition of all the realme of Scotland cōmitted to the determination of king Edward wherein by autentike writing they confessed the superioritie of the realme to remaine in king Edward sealed with the seales of foure bishops seuen earles and twelue barons of Scotland and which shortlie after was by the whole assent of the three estates of Scotland in their solemne parlement confessed and enacted accordinglie as most euidentlie dooth appeare The Balioll in this wise made king of Scotland did immediatlie make his homage and fealtie at Newcastell vpon saint Stéeuens daie as did likewise all the lords of Scotland each one setting his hand to the composition in writing to king Edward of England for the kingdome of Scotland but shortlie after defrauding the benigne goodnesse of his superiour he rebelled and did verie much hurt in England Herevpon king Edward inuaded Scotland seized into his hands the greater part of the countrie and tooke all the strengths thereof Whervpon Balioll king of Scots came vnto him to Mauntrosse in Scotland with a white wand in his hand and there resigned the crowne of Scotland with all his right title and interest to the same into the hands of king Edward and thereof made his charter in writing dated and sealed the fourth yeare of his reigne All the nobles and gentlemen of Scotland also repaired to Berwike and did homage and fealtie to king Edward there becomming his subiects For the better assurance of whose oths also king Edward kept all the strengths and holdes of Scotland in his owne hands and herevpon all their lawes processes all iudgements gifts of assises and others passed vnder the name and authoritie of king Edward Leland touching the same rehearsall writeth thereof in this maner In the yeare of our Lord 1295 the same Iohn king of Scots contrarie to his faith and allegiance rebelled against king Edward and came into England and burnt and siue without all modestie and mercie Wherevpon king Edward with a great host went to Newcastell vpon Tine passed the water of Twéed besieged Berwike and got it Also he wan the castell of Dunbar and there were slaine at this brunt 15700 Scots Then he proceeded further and gat the castell of Rokesborow and the castell of Edenborow Striuelin and Gedworth and his people harried all the land In the meane season the said king Iohn of Scots considering that he was not of power to withstand king Edward sent his letters and besought him of treatie and peace which our prince benignlie granted and sent to him againe that he should come to the towre of Brechin and bring thither the great lords of Scotland with him The king of England sent thither Antonie Becke bishop of Durham with his roiall power to conclude the said treatise And there it was agreed that the said Iohn and all the Scots should vtterlie submit themselues to the kings will And to the end the submission should be performed accordinglie the king of Scots laid his sonne in hostage and pledge vnto him There also he made his letters sealed with the common scale of Scotland by the which he knowledging his simplenes and great offense doone to his lord king Edward of England by his full power and frée will yeelded vp all the land of Scotland with all the people and homage of the same Then our king went foorth to sée the mounteins and vnderstanding that all was in quiet and peace he turned to the abbeie of Scone which was of chanons regular where he tooke the stone called the Regall of Scotland vpon which the kings of that nation were woont to sit at the time of their coronations for a throne sent it to the abbeie of Westminster commanding to make a chaire therof for the priests that should sing masse at the high altar which chaire was made and standeth yet there at this daie to be séene In the yeare of our Lord 1296 the king held his parlement at Berwike and there he tooke homage singularlie of diuerse of the lords nobles of Scotland And for a perpetuall memorie of the same they
made their letters patents sealed with their seales and then the king of England made William Warreine earle of Surrie and Southsax lord Warden of Scotland Hugh of Cressingham treasuror and William Ormesbie iustice of Scotland and foorthwith sent king Iohn to the Tower of London and Iohn Comin and the earle Badenauth the earle of Bohan and other lords into England to diuerse places on this side of the Trent And after that in the yeare of our Lord 1297 at the feast of Christmas the king called before him the said Iohn king of Scots although he had committed him to ward and said that he would burne or destroie their castels townes and lands if he were not recompensed for his costs and damages susteined in the warres but king Iohn and the other that were in ward answered that they had nothing sith their liues their deaths and goods were in his hands The king vpon that answer mooued with pitie granted them their liues so that they would doo their homage and make their oth solemnelie at the high altar in the church of the abbeie of Westminster vpon the eucharist that they and euerie of them should hold and keepe true faith obedience and allegiance to the said king Edward and his heires kings of England for euer And where the said king of Scots saw the kings banner of England displaied he and all his power should draw therevnto And that neither he or anie of his from thencefoorth should beare armes against the king of England or anie of his bloud Finallie the king rewarding with great gifts the said king Iohn and his lords suffered them to depart But they went into Scotland alwaie imagining notwithstanding this their submission how they might oppresse king Edward and disturbe his realme The Scots sent also to the king of France for succour and helpe who sent them ships to Berwike furnished with men of armes the king of England then being in Flanders In the yeare of our Lord 1298 the king went into Scotland with a great host and the Scots also assembled in great number but the king fought with them at Fawkirke on S. Marie Magdalens daie where were slaine thréescore thousand Scots Willain Walleis that was their capteine fled who being taken afterward was hanged drawen quartered at London for his trespasses After this the Scots rebelled againe and all the lords of Scotland chose Robert Bruse to be king except onelie Iohn Commin earle of Carrike who would not consent thereto bicause of his oth made to the king of England Wherefore Robert Bruse slue him at Dumfrise and then was crowned at Schone abbeie Herevpon the king of England assembled a great hoast and rode through all Scotland discomfited Robert Bruse slue eight thousand Scots tooke the most part of all the lords of Scotland putting the temporall lords to deth bicause they were forsworne Edward borne at Carnaruan sonne of this Edward was next king of England who from the beginning of his reigne enioied Scotland peaceablie dooing in all things as is aboue said of king Edward his father vntill toward the later end of his reigne about which time this Robert Bruse conspired against him and with the helpe of a few forsworne Scots forswore himselfe king of Scots Herevpon this Edward with Thomas earle of Lancaster and manie other lords made warre vpon him about the feast of Marie Magdalene the said Bruse and his partakers being alreadie accurssed by the pope for breaking the truce that he had established betwixt them But being infortunate in his first warres against him he suffered Edward the sonne of Balioll to proclame himselfe king of Scots and neuerthelesse held foorth his warres against Bruse before the ending of which he died as I read Edward borne at Windsore sonne of Edward the second was next king of England at the age of fifteene yeares in whose minoritie the Scots practised with Isabell mother to this Edward and with Roger Mortimer earle of the March to haue their homages released whose good will therein they obteined so that for the same release they should paie to this king Edward thirtie thousand pounds starling in three yeares next following that is to saie ten thousand pounds starling yeerelie But bicause the nobilitie and commons of this realme would not by parlement consent vnto it their king being within age the same release procéeded not albeit the Scots ceased not their practises with this quéene and earle But before those thrée yeares in which their menie if the bargaine had taken place should haue béene paied were expired our king Edward inuaded Scotland and ceassed not the warre vntill Dauid the sonne of Robert le Bruse then by their election king of Scotland absolutelie submitted himselfe vntohim But for that the said Dauid Bruse had before by practise of the quéene and the earle of March married Iane the sister of this king Edward he mooued by naturall zeale to his sister was contented to giue the realme of Scotland to this Dauid Bruse and to the heires that should be be gotten of the bodie of the said Iane sauing the reuersion and meane homages to this king Edward and to his owne children wherewith the same Dauid Bruse was right well contented and therevpon immediatlie made his homage for all the realme of Scotland to him Howbeit shortlie after causelesse conceiuing cause of displeasure this Dauid procured to dissolue this same estate tailée and therevpon not onelie rebelled in Scotland but also inuaded England whilest king Edward was occupied about his wars in France But this Dauid was not onelie expelled England in the end but also thinking no place a sufficient defense to his vntruth of his owne accord fled out of Scotland whereby the countries of Annandale Gallowaie Mars Teuidale Twedale and Ethrike were seized into the king of Englands hands and new marches set betwéene England and Scotland at Cockbuâ—nes path Sowtrie hedge Which when this Dauid went about to recouer againe his power was discomfited and himselfe by a few Englishmen taken brought into England where he remained prisoner eleuen yeares after his said apprehension During this time king Edward enioied Scotland peaceablie and then at the contemplation and wearie suit of his sorowfull sister wife of this Dauid he was contented once againe to restore him to the kingdome of Scotland Wherevpon it was concluded that for this rebellion Dauid should paie to king Edward the summe of one hundred thousand markes starling and there to destroie all his holdes and fortresses standing against the English borders and further assure the crowne of Scotland to the children of this king Edward for lacke of heire of his owne bodie all which things he did accordinglie And for the better assurance of his obeisance also he afterward deliuered into the hands of king Edward sundrie noble men of Scotland in this behalfe as his pledges This is the effect of the historie of Dauid touching his delings Now let vs sée what was doone
by Edward Balioll wherof our chronicles doo report that in the yéere of our Lord 1326 Edward the third king of England was crowned at Westminster and in the fift yeare of his reigne Edward Balioll right heire to the kingdome of Scotland came in and claimed it as due to him Sundrie lords and gentlemen also which had title to diuerse lands there either by themselues or by their wiues did the like Wherevpon the said Balioll and they went into Scotland by sea and landing at Kinghorns with 3000 Englishmen discomfited 10000 Scots and flue 1200 and then went foorth to Dunfermeline where the Scots assembled against them with 40000 men and in the feast of saint Laurence at a place called Gastmore or otherwise Gladmore were slaine fiue earls thirtéene barons a hundred and thrée score knights two thousand men of armes and manie other in all fortie thousand and there were staine on the English part but thirtéene persons onelie if the number be not corrupted In the eight yeare of the reigne of king Edward he assembled a great hoast and came to Berwike vpon Twéed and laid siege therto To him also came Edward Balioll king of Scots with a great power to strengthen aid him against the Scots who came out of Scotland in foure batels well armed araied Edward king of England and Edward king of Scots apparrelled their people either of them in foure battels and vpon Halidon hill beside Berwike met these two hoasts and there were discomfited of the Scots fiue and twentie thousand and seauen hundred whereof were slaine eight earles a thousand and thrée hundred knights and gentlemen This victorie doone the king returned to Berwike then the towne with the castell were yéelded vp vnto him In the eight yeare of the reigne of king Edward of England Edward Balioll king of Scots came to Newcastell vpon Tine and did homage for all the realme of Scotland In the yeare of our Lord 1346 Dauid Bruse by the prouocation of the king of France rebelled and came into England with a great hoast vnto Neuils crosse but the archbishop of Yorke with diuerse temporall men fought with him and the said king of Scots was taken and William earle of Duglas with Morrise earle of Strathorne were brought to London and manie other lords slaine which with Dauid did homage to Edward king of England And in the thirtith yeare of the kings reigne and the yeare of our Lord 1355 the Scots woone the towne of Berwicke but not the castell Herevpon the king came thither with a great hoast and anon the towne was yéelded vp without anie resistance Edward Balioll considering that God did so manie maruellous and gratious things for king Edward at his owne will gaue vp the crowne and the realme of Scotland to king Edward of England at Rokesborough by his letters patents And anon after the king of England in presence of all his lords spirituall and temporall let crowne himselfe king there of the realme of Scotland ordeined all things to his intent and so came ouer into England Richard the sonne of Edward called the Blacke prince sonne of this king Edward was next king of England who for that the said Iane the wife of the said king Dauid of Scotland was deceassed without issue and being informed how the Scots deuised to their vttermost power to breake the limitation of this inheritance touching the crowne of Scotland made foorthwith war against them wherein he burnt Edenbrough spoiled all their countrie tooke all their holds held continuallie war against them vntill his death which was Anno Dom. 1389. Henrie the fourth of that name was next king of England he continued these warres begun against them by king Richard and ceassed not vntill Robert king of Scots the third of that name resigned his crowne by appointment of this king Henrie and deliuered his sonne Iames being then of the age of nine yeares into his hands to remaine at his custodie wardship and disposition as of his superiour lord according to the old lawes of king Edward the confessor All this was doone Anno Dom. 1404 which was within fiue yeares after the death of king Richard This Henrie the fourth reigned in this estate ouer them fouretéene yeares Henrie the fift of that name sonne to this king Henrie the fourth was next king of England He made warres against the French king in all which this Iames then king of Scots attended vpon him as vpon his superiour lord with a conuenient number of Scots notwithstanding their league with France But this Henrie reigned but nine yeares whereby the homage of this Iames their king hauing not fullie accomplished the age of one twentie yeares was by reason and law respited Finallie the said Iames with diuerse other lords attended vpon the corps of the said Henrie vnto Westminster as to his dutie apperteined Henrie the sixt the sonne of this Henrie the fift was next king of England to whome the seigniorie of Scotland custodie of this Iames by right law and reason descended married the same Iames king of Scots to Iane daughter of Iohn earle of Summerset at saint Marie ouer Ise in Southwarke and tooke for the value of this mariage the summe of one hundred thousand markes starling This Iames king of Scots at his full age did homage to the same king Henrie the sixt for the kingdome of Scotland at Windsore in the moneth of Ianuarie Since which time vntill the daies of king Henrie the seuenth grandfather to our souereigne ladie that now is albeit this realme hath béene molested with diuersitie of titles in which vnmeet time neither law nor reason admit prescription to the preiudice of anie right yet did king Edward the fourth next king of England by preparation of war against the Scots in the latter end of his reigne sufficientlie by all lawes induce to the continuance of his claime to the same superioritie ouer them After whose death vnto the beginning of the reigne of our souereigne lord king Henrie the eight excéeded not the number of seauen and twentie yeares about which time the impediment of our claime of the Scots part chanced by the nonage of Iames their last king which so continued the space of one and twentie yeares And like as his minoritie was by all law and reason an impediment to himselfe to make homage so was the same by like reason an impediment to the king of this realme to demand anie so that the whole time of intermission of our claime in the time of the said king Henrie the eight is deduced vnto the number of thirteene yeares And thus much for this matter Of the wall sometime builded for a partition betweene England and the Picts and Scots Chap. 23. HAuing hitherto discoursed vpon the title of the kings of England vnto the Scotish kingdome I haue now thought good to adde here vnto the description of two walles that were in times past limits vnto both the said regions and therefore to
domini papae cognoscetis non tepidè non lentè debitum finem imponatis ne tam nobilis ecclesia sub occasione huiusmodi spiritualium quod absit temporalium detrimentum patiatur Ipsius námque industria credimus quòd antiqua relligio formadisciplinae grauitas habitus in ecclesia vestra reparari si quae fuerint ipsius contentiones ex pastoris absentia Dei gratia cooperante eodem praesente poterint reformari Dat. c. Hereby you sée how king Stephan was dealt withall And albeit the archbishop of Canturburie is not openlie to be touched herewith yet it is not to be doubted but he was a dooer in it so far as might tend to the maintenance of the right and prerogatiue of holie church And euen no lesse vnquietnesse had another of our princes with Iohn of Arundell who fled to Rome for feare of his head and caused the pope to write an ambitious and contumelious letter vnto his fouereigne about his restitution But when by the kings letters yet extant beginning thus Thomas proditionis non expers nostrae regiae maiestati insidias fabricauit the pope vnderstood the botome of the matter he was contented that Thomas should be depriued and another archbishop chosen in his sted Neither did this pride state at archbishops and bishops but descended lower euen to the rake-helles of the clergie and puddels of all vngodlinesse For beside the iniurie receiued of their superiors how was K. Iohn dealt withall by the vile Cistertians at Lincolne in the second of his reigne Certes when he had vpon iust occasion conceiued some grudge against them for their ambitious demeanor and vpon deniall to paie such summes of moneie as were allotted vnto them he had caused seizure to be made of such horsses swine neate and other things of theirs as were mainteined in his forrests They denounced him as fast amongst themselues with bell booke and candle to be accurssed and excommunicated Therevnto they so handled the matter with the pope and their friends that the kings was faine to yéeld to their good graces insomuch that a meeting for pacification was appointed betwéene them at Lincolne by meanes of the present archbishop of Canturburie who went oft betweene him and the Cistertian commissioners before the matter could be finished In the end the king himselfe came also vnto the said commissioners as they sat in their chapiter house and there with teares fell downe at their feet crauing pardon for his trespasses against them and heartilie requiring that they would from thencefoorth commend him and his realme in their praiers vnto the protection of the almightie and receiue him into their fraternitie promising moreouer full satisfaction of their damages susteined and to build an house of their order in whatsoeuer place of England it should please them to assigne And this he confirmed by charter bearing date the seauen and twentith of Nouember after the Scotish king was returned into Scotland departed from the king Whereby and by other the like as betweene Iohn Stratford and Edward the third c a man may easilie conceiue how proud the cleargie-men haue beene in former times as wholie presuming vpon the primassie of their pope More matter could I alledge of these and the like brotles not to be found among our common historiographers howbeit to seruing the same vnto places more conuenient I will ceasse to speake of them at this time and go forward with such other things as my purpose is to speake of At the first therefore there was like and equall authoritie in both our archbishops but as he of Canturburie hath long since obteined the prerogatiue aboue Yorke although I saie not without great trouble sute some bloudshed contention so the archbishop of Yorke is neuerthelesse written printate of England as one contenting himselfe with a péece of a title at the least when all could not be gotten And as he of Canturburie crowneth the king so this of Yorke dooth the like to the quéene whose perpetuall chapleine he is hath beene from time to time since the determination of this controuersie as writers doo report The first also hath vnder his iurisdiction to the number of one and twentie inferiour bishops the other hath onlie foure by reason that the churches of Scotland are now remooued from his obedience vnto an archbishop of their owne whereby the greatnesse and circuit of the iurisdiction of Yorke is not a little diminished In like sort each of these seauen and twentie sées haue their cathedrall churches wherein the deanes a calling not knowne in England before the conquest doo beare the chéefe rule being men especiallie chosen to that vocation both for their learning and godlinesse so néere as can be possible These cathedrall churches haue in like maner other dignities and canonries still remaining vnto them as héeretofore vnder the popish regiment Howbeit those that are chosen to the same are no idle and vnprofitable persons as in times past they haue béene when most of these liuings were either furnished with strangers especiallie out of Italie boies or such idiots as had least skill of all in discharging of those functions wherevnto they were called by vertue of these stipends but such as by preaching and teaching can and doo learnedlie set foorth the glorie of God and further the ouerthrow of antichrist to the vttermost of their powers These churches are called cathedrall bicause the bishops dwell or lie néere vnto the same as bound to keepe continuall residence within their iurisdictions for the better ouersight and gouernance of the same the word being deriued A cathedra that is to saie a chaire or seat where he resteth and for the most part abideth At the first there was but one church in euerie iurisdiction wherinto no man entred to praie but with some oblation or other toward the maintenance of the pastor For as it was reputed an infamie to passe by anie of them without visitation so it was a no lesse reproch to appeare emptie before the Lord. And for this occasion also they were builded verie huge and great for otherwise they were not capable of such multitudes as came dailie vnto them to heare the word and receiue the sacraments But as the number of christians increased so first monasteries then finallie parish churches were builded in euerie iurisdiction from whence I take our deanerie churches to haue their originall now called mother churches and their incumbents archpréests the rest being added since the conquest either by the lords of euerie towne or zealous men loth to trauell farre and willing to haue some ease by building them neere hand Unto these deanerie churches also the cleargie in old time of the same deanrie were appointed to repaire at sundrie seasons there to receiue wholesome ordinances and to consult vpon the necessarie affaires of the whole iurisdiction if necessitie so required and some image hereof is yet to be seene in the north parts
persons called pledges as I said or ten denaries or tithings of men of which ech one was bound for others good abering and laudable behauiour in the common-wealth of the realme The chiefe man likewise of euerie denarie or tithing was in those daies called a tithing man in Latine Decurio but now in most places a borsholder or burgholder as in Kent where euerie tithing is moreouer named a burgh or burrow although that in the West countrie he be still called a tithing man and his circuit a tithing as I haue heard at large I read furthermore and it is partlie afore noted that the said Alfred caused ech man of frée condition for the better maintenance of his peace to be ascribed into some hundred by placing himselfe in one denarie or other where he might alwais haue such as should sweare or saie vpon their certeine knowledge for his honest behauior and ciuill conuersation if it should happen at anie time that his credit should come in question In like sort I gather out of Leland and other that if anie small matter did fall out worthie to be discussed the tithing man or borsholder now officers at the commandement of the high constable of which euerie hundred hath one at the least should decide the same in their léetes whereas the great causes were referred to the hundreds the greater to the lathes and the greatest of all to the shire daies where the earles or aldermen did set themselues make finall ends of the same according vnto iustice For this purpose likewise in euerie hundred were twelue men chosen of good age and wisedome and those sworne to giue their sentences without respect of person and in this manner as they gather were things handeled in those daies Which waie the word wapentake came in vse as yet I cannot tell howbeit the signification of the same declareth as I conceiue that at the chiefe towne the soldiers which were to serue in that hundred did méet fetch their weapons go togither from thence to the field or place of seruice by an ordinarie custome then generallie knowen amongst them It is supposed also that the word Rape commeth a Rapiendo as it were of catching and snatching bicause the tenants of the hundred or wapentakes met vpon one or sundrie daies made quicke dispatch of their lords haruest at once and in great hast But whether it be a true imagination or not as yet I am vncerteine and therefore it lieth not in me to determine anie thing thereof wherefore it shall suffice to haue touched them in this maner In my time there are found to be in England fourtie shires and likewise thirtéene in Wales and these latter erected of late yeares by king Henrie the eight who made the Britons or Welshmen equall in all respects vnto the English and brought to passe that both nations should indifferentlie be gouerned by one law which in times past were ordred by diuerse and those far discrepant and disagreing one from another as by the seuerall view of the same is yet easie to be discerned The names of the shires in England are these whereof the first ten lie betwéene the British sea and the Thames as Polydor also dooth set them downe Kent Sussex Surreie Hampshire Barkeshire Wilshire Dorsetshire Summerset Deuon Cornewall There are moreouer on the northside of the Thames and betwéene the same and the riuer Trent which passeth through the middest of England as Polydor saith sixtéene other shires whereof six lie toward the east the rest toward the west more into the mddest of the countrie Essex somtime all forrest saue one hundred Middlesex Hartfordshire Suffolke Norffolke Cambridgeshire in which are 12 hundreds Bedford Huntington wher in are foure hundreds Buckingham Oxford Northampton Rutland Leircestershire Notinghamshire Warwike Lincolne We haue six also that haue their place westward towards Wales whose names insue Glocester Hereford Worcester Shropshire Stafford Chestershire And these are the thirtie two shires which lie by south of the Trent Beyond the same riuer we haue in like sort other eight as Darbie Yorke Lancaster Cumberland Westmerland Richemond wherein are fiue wapentaxes when it is accompted as parcell of Yorkeshire out of which it is taken then is it reputed for the whole Riding Durham Northumberland So that in the portion sometime called Lhoegres there are now fortie shires In Wales furthermore are thirtéene whereof seuen are in Southwales Cardigan or Cereticon Penmoroke or Penbrooke Caermardine wherein are 9. hundreds or commots Glamorgan Monmouth Breckenocke Radnor In Northwales likewise are six that is to saie Angleseie Carnaruon Merioneth Denbigh Flint Montgomerie Which being added to those of England yéeld fiftie and thrée shires or counties so that vnder the quéenes Maiestie are so manie counties whereby it is easilie discerned that hir power farre excéedeth that of Offa who of old time was highlie honored for that he had so much of Britaine vnder his subiection as afterward conteined thirtie nine shires when the diuision was made whereof I spake before This is moreouer to be noted in our diuision of shires that they be not alwaies counted or laid togither in one parcell whereof I haue great maruell But sith the occasiō hath growen as I take it either by priuiledge or some like occasion it is better briefelie to set downe how some of these parts lie than to spend the time in séeking a iust cause of this their od diuision First therefore I note that in the part of Buckinghamshire betweene Amondesham Beconsfield there is a peece of Hartfordshire to be found inuironed round about with the countie of Buckingham and yet this patch is not aboue three miles in length and two in breadth at the verie most In Barkeshire also betwéene Ruscombe and Okingham is a péece of Wilshire one mile in breadth and foure miles in length whereof one side lieth on the Loden riuer In the borders of Northamptonshire directlie ouer against Luffeld a towne in Buckkinghamshire I find a parcell of Oxfordshire not passing two miles in compasse With Oxfordshire diuerse doo participate in so much that a péece of Glocestershire lieth halfe in Warwikeshire halfe in Oxfordshire not verie far from Horneton Such another patch is there of Glocestershire not far from long Compton but lieng in Oxford countie a péece of Worcestershire directlie betwéene it Glocestershire Glocester hath the third péece vpon the north side of the Winrush neere Falbrocke as Barkeshire hath one parcell also vpon the selfe side of the same water in the verie edge of Glocestershire likewise an other in Oxfordshire not verie farre from Burford and the third ouer against Lach lade which is parted from the main countie of Barkeshire by a little strake of Oxfordshire Who would thinke that two fragments of Wilshire were to be seene in Barkeshire vpon the Loden and the riuer that falleth into it whereof and the like sith there are verie manie
and called after their names as lord Henrie or lord Edward with the addition of the word Grace properlie assigned to the king and prince and now also by custome conueied to dukes archbishops and as some saie to marquesses and their wiues The title of duke commeth also of the Latine word Dux à ducendo bicause of his valor and power ouer the armie in times past a name of office due to the emperour consull or chéefe gouernour of the whole armie in the Romane warres but now a name of honor although perished in England whose ground will not long beare one duke at once but if there were manie as in time past or as there be now earles I doo not thinke but that they would florish and prosper well inough In old time he onelie was called marquesse Qui habuit terram limitaneam a marching prouince vpon the enimies countries and thereby bound to kéepe and defend the frontiers But that also is changed in common vse and reputed for a name of great honor next vnto the duke euen ouer counties and sometimes small cities as the prince is pleased to bestow it The name of earle likewise was among the Romans a name of office who had Comites sacri palatij comites aerarij comites stabuli comites patrimonij largitionum scholarum commerciorum and such like But at the first they were called Comites which were ioined in commission with the proconsull legate or iudges for counsell and aids sake in each of those seuerall charges As Cicero epistola ad Quintum fratrem remembreth where he saith Atque inter hos quos tibi comites adiutores negotiorum publicorum dedit ipsa respublica duntaxat finibus his praestabis quos ante praescripsi c. After this I read also that euerie president in his charge was called Comes but our English Saxons vsed the word Hertoch and earle for Comes and indifferentlie as I gesse sith the name of duke was not in vse before the conquest Goropius saith that Comes and Graue is all one to wit the viscont called either Procomes or Vicecomes and in time past gouerned in the countie vnder the earle but now without anie such seruice or office it is also become a name of dignitie next after the earle and in degrée before the baron His reléefe also by the great charter is one hundred pounds as that of a baronie a hundred marks and of a knight flue at the most for euerie fée The baron whose degrée answered to the dignitie of a senator in Rome is such a frée lord as hath a lordship or baronie whereof he beareth his name hath diuerse knights or fréeholders holding of him who with him did serue the king in his wars and held their tenures in Baronia that is for performance of such seruice These Bracton a learned writer of the lawes of England in king Henrie the thirds time tearmeth Barones quasi robur belli The word Baro indéed is older than that it may easilie be found from whence it came for euen in the oldest histories both of the Germans and Frenchmen written since the conquest we read of barons and those are at this daie called among the Germans Liberi vel Ingenui or Freihers in the Germane toong as some men doo coniecture or as one saith the citizens and burgesses of good townes and cities were called Barones Neuerthelesse by diligent inquisition it is imagined if not absolutelie found that the word Baro and Filius in the old Scithian or Germane language are all one so that the kings children are properlie called Barones from whome also it was first translated to their kindred and then to the nobilitie and officers of greatest honour indifferentlie That Baro and Filius signifieth one thing it yet remaineth to be séene although with some corruption for to this daie euen the common sort doo call their male children barnes here in England especiallie in the north countrie where that word is yet accustomablie in vse And it is also growne into a prouerbe in the south when anie man susteineth a great hinderance to saie I am beggered and all my barnes In the Hebrue toong as some affirme it signifieth Filij solis and what are the nobilitie in euerie kingdome but Filij or serui regum But this is farre fetched wherefore I conclude that from hensefoorth the originall of the word Baro shall not be anie more to seeke and the first time that euer I red thereof in anie English historie is in the reigne of Canutus who called his nobilitie and head officers to a councell holden at Cirnecester by that name 1030 as I haue else-where remembred Howbeit the word Baro dooth not alwaies signifie or is attributed to a noble man by birth or creation for now and then it is a title giuen vnto one or other with his office as the chéefe or high tribune of the excheker is of custome called lord chéefe baron who is as it were the great or principall receiuer of accounts next vnto the lord treasuror as they are vnder him are called Tribuni aerarij rationales Hervnto I may ad so much of the word lord which is an addition going not seldome and in like sort with sundrie offices and to continue so long as he or they doo execute the same and no longer Unto this place I also referre our bishops who are accounted honourable called lords and hold the same roome in the parlement house with the barons albeit for honour sake the right hand of the prince is giuen vnto them and whose countenances in time past were much more glorious than at this present it is bicause those lustie prelats sought after earthlie estimation and authoritie with farre more diligence than after the lost shéepe of Christ of which they had small regard as men being otherwise occupied and void of leisure to attend vpon the same Howbeit in these daies their estate remaineth no lesse reuerend than before and the more vertuous they are that be of this calling the better are they estéemed with high and low They reteine also the ancient name lord still although it be not a littie impugned by such as loue either to heare of change of all things or can abide no superiours For notwithstanding it be true that in respect of function the office of the eldership is equallie distributed betwéene the bishop and the minister yet for ciuill gouernements sake the first haue more authoritie giuen vnto them by kings and princes to the end that the rest maie thereby be with more ease reteined within a limited compasse of vniformitie than otherwise they would be if ech one were suffered to walke in his owne course This also is more to be maruelled at that verie manie call for an alteration of their estate crieng to haue the word lord abolished their ciuill authoritie taken from them and the present condition of the church in other things reformed whereas to saie trulie
few of them doo agrée vpon forme of discipline and gouernement of the church succedent wherein they reâ—enable the Capuans of whome Liuic dooth speake in the slaughter of their senat Neither is it possible to frame a whole monarchie after the patterne of one towne or citie or to stirre vp such an exquisite face of the church as we imagine or desire sith our corruption is such that it will neuer yéeld to so great perfection for that which is not able to be performed in a priuat house will much lesse be brought to passe in a common-wealth and kingdome before such a prince be found as Xenophon describeth or such an orator as Tullie hath deuised But whither am I digressed from my discourse of bishops whose estates doo daily decaie suffer some diminution Herein neuerthelesse their case is growne to be much better than before for whereas in times past the cleargie men were feared bicause of their authoritie and seuere gouernment vnder the prince now are they beloued generallie for their painefull diligence dailie shewed in their functions and callings except peraduenture of some hungrie wombes that couet to plucke snatch at the loose ends of their best commodities with whom it is as the report goeth a common guise when a man is to be preferred to an ecclesiasticall liuing what part thereof he will first forgo and part with to their vse Finallie how it standeth with the rest of the clergie for their places of estate I neither can tell nor greatlie care to know Neuerthelesse with what degrées of honour and worship they haue béene matched in times past Iohannes Bohemus in his De omnium gentium moribus and others doo expresse and this also found beside their reports that in time past euerie bishop abbat and pelting prior were placed before the earles and barons in most statutes charters and records made by the prince as maie also appeare in the great charter and sundrie yeares of Henrie the third wherein no duke was heard of But as a number of their odious comparisons and ambitious titles are now decaied and worthilie shroonke in the wetting so giuing ouer in these daies to mainteine such pompous vanitie they doo thinke it sufficient for them to preach the word hold their liuings to their sées so long as they shall be able from the hands of such as indeuour for their owne preferrement to fléece and diminish the same This furthermore will I adde generallie in commendation of the cleargie of England that they are for their knowledge reputed in France Portingale Spaine Germanie and Polonia to be the most learned diuines although they like not anie thing at all of their religion and thereto they are in deed so skilfull in the two principall toongs that it is accounted a maime in anie one of them not to be exactlie seene in the Greeke and Hebrue much more then to be vtterlie ignorant or nothing conuersant in them As for the Latine toong it is not wanting in anie of the ministerie especiallie in such as haue beene made within this twelue or fourtéene yeares whereas before there was small choise and manie cures were left vnserued bicause they had none at all And to saie truth our aduersaries were the onelie causers hereof For whilest they made no further accompt of their priesthood than to construe sing read their seruice and their portesse it came to passe that vpon examination had few made in quéene Maries daies and the later end of king Henrie were able to to doo anie more and verie hardlie so much so void were they of further skill and so vnapt to serue at all Dukes marquesses earles visconts and barons either be created of the prince or come to that honor by being the eldest sonnes or highest in succession to their parents For the eldest sonne of a duke during his fathers life is an erle the eldest sonne of an erle is a baron or sometimes a viscont according as the creation is The creation I call the originall donation and condition of the honour giuen by the prince for good seruice doone by the first ancestor with some aduancement which with the title of that honour is alwaies giuen to him and his heires males onelie The rest of the sonnes of the nobilitie by the rigor of the law be but esquiers yet in common spéech all dukes and marquesses sonnes and earles eldest sonnes be called lords the which name commonlie dooth agrée to none of lower degrée than barons yet by law and vse these be not esteemed barons The baronie or degrée of lords dooth answer to the degree of senators of Rome as I said and the title of nobilitie as we vse to call it in England to the Romane Patricij Also in England no man is commonlie created baron except he maie dispend of yearelie reuenues a thousand pounds or so much as maie fullie mainteine beare out his countenance and port But visconts erles marquesses and dukes excéed them according to the proportion of their degrée honour But though by chance he or his sonne haue lesse yet he kéepeth this degrée but if the decaie be excessiue and not able to mainteine the honour as Senatores Romani were amoti à senatu so sometimes they are not admitted to the vpper house in the parlement although they keepe the name of lord still which can not be taken from them vpon anie such occasion The most of these names haue descended from the French inuention in whose histories we shall read of them eight hundred yeares passed This also is worthie the remembrance that Otto the first emperour of that name indeuouring to restore the decaied estate of Italie vnto some part of hir pristinate magnificence did after the French example giue Di gnitates praedia to such knights and souldiers as had serued him in the warres whom he also adorned with the names of dukes marquesses earles valuasors or capteins and valuasines His Praedia in like maner were tributes tolles portage bankage stackage coinage profits by salt-pits milles water-courses and whatsoeuer emoluments grew by them such like But at that present I read not that the word Baro was brought into those parts And as for the valuasors it was a denomination applied vnto all degrées of honor vnder the first three which are properlie named the kings capteins so that they are called Maiores minores minimi valuasores This also is to be noted that the word capteine hath two relations either as the possessor therof hath it from the prince or from some duke marquesse or earle for each had capteins vnder them If from the prince then are they called Maiores valuasores if from anie of his thrée péeres then were they Minores valuasores but if anie of these Valuasors doo substitute a deputie those are called Minimi valuasores and their deputies also Valuasini without regard vnto which degrée the valuasor dooth apperteine but the word
Valuasor is now growne out of vse wherefore it sufficeth to haue said thus much of that function Knights be not borne neither is anie man a knight by succession no not the king or prince but they are made either before the battell to incourage them the more to aduenture trie their manhood or after the battell ended as an aduancement for their courage and prowesse alreadie shewed then are they called Milites or out of the warres for some great seruice doone or for the singular vertues which doo appeare in them and then are they named Equites aurati as common custome intendeth They are made either by the king himselfe or by his commission and roiall authoritie giuen for the same purpose or by his lieutenant in the warres This order seemeth to answer in part to that which the Romans called Equitum Romanorum For as Equites Romani were chosen Ex censu that is according to their substance and riches so be knights in England most commonlie according to their yearelie reuenues or aboundance of riches wherewith to mainteine their estates Yet all that had Equestrem censum were not chosen to be knights and no more be all made knights in England that may spend a knights lands but they onelie whome the prince will honour Sometime diuerse ancient gentlemen burgesses and lawiers are called vnto knighthood by the prince and neuerthelesse refuse to take that state vpon them for which they are of custome punished by a fine that redoundeth vnto his cofers and to saie truth is oftentimes more profitable vnto him than otherwise their seruice should be if they did yeeld vnto knighthood And this also is a cause wherfore there be manie in England able to dispend a knights liuing which neuer come vnto that countenance and by their owne consents The number of the knights in Rome was also vncerteine and so is it of knights likewise with vs as at the pleasure of the prince And whereas the Equites Romani had Equum publicum of custome bestowed vpon them the knights of England haue not so but beare their owne charges in that also as in other kind of furniture as armorie méet for their defense and seruice This neuerthelesse is certeine that who so may dispend 40 pounds by the yeare of frée land either at the coronation of the king or mariage of his daughter or time of his dubbing may be inforced vnto the taking of that degrée or otherwise paie the reuenues of his land for one yeare which is onelie fortie pounds by an old proportion and so for a time be acquited of that title We name him knight in English that the French calleth Cheualier and the Latins Equitem or Equestris ordinis virum And when any man is made a knight he knéeling downe is striken of the king or his substitute with his sword naked vpon the backe or shoulder the prince c saieng Soyes cheualier au nom de Dieu And when he riseth vp the king saith Aduances bon cheualier This is the maner of dubbing knights at this present and the tearme dubbing is the old tearme for that purpose and not creation howbeit in our time the word making is most in vse among the common sort At the coronation of a king or queene there be other knights made with longer and more curious ceremonies called knights of the bath But how soeuer one be dubbed or made knight his wife is by and by called madame or ladie so well as the barons wife he himselfe hauing added to his name in common appellation this syllable Sir which is the title whereby we call our knights in England His wife also of courtesie so long as she liueth is called my ladie although she happen to marie with a gentleman or man of meane calling albeit that by the coÌ„mon law she hath no such prerogatiue If hir first husband also be of better birth than hir second though this later likewise be a knight yet in that she pretendeth a priuilege to loose no honor through courtesie yéelded to hir sex she will be named after the most honorable or worshipfull of both which is not séene elsewhere The other order of knighthood in England and the most honorable is that of the garter instituted by king Edward the third who after he had gained manie notable victories taken king Iohn of France and king Iames of Scotland and kept them both prisoners in the Tower of London at one time expelled king Henrie of Castile the bastard out of his realme and restored Don Petro vnto it by the helpe of the prince of Wales and duke of Aquitaine his eldest sonne called the Blacke prince he then inuented this societie of honour and made a choise out of his owne realme and dominions and throughout all christendome of the best most excellent and renowmed persons in all vertues and honour and adorned them with that title to be knights of his order giuing them a garter garnished with gold and pretious stones to â—â—eare 〈◊〉 on the left leg onlie also a kirtic gowne cloke chaperon collaâ— and other solemne and magnifiâ—â—â— apparell both of stuffe and fashion exquisite hereâ—call to weare at high feasts as to so high and princelie an order apperteineth Of this companie also he and his successors kings and queenes of England be the souereignes and the rest by certeine statutes and lawes amongst themselues be taken as brethren and fellowes in that order to the number of six and twentie as I find in a certeine treatise written of the same an example whereof I haue here inserted word for word as it was deliuered vnto me beginning after this maner I might at this present make a long tractatioâ— of the round table and estate of the knights thereof erected sometimes by Arthur the great monarch of this Iland and therevnto intreat of the number of his knights and ceremonies belonging to the order but I thinke in so dooing that I should rather set downe the latter inuentions of other men than a true description of such ancient actions as were performed in deed I could furthermore with more facilitie describe the roialtie of Charles the great his twelue péeres with their solemne rites and vsages but vnto this also I haue no great deuotion considering the truth hereof is now so stained with errours and fables inserted into the same by the lewd religious sort that except a man should professe to lie with them for companie there is little sound knowledge to be gathered hereof worthie the remembrance In like maner diuerse aswell subiects as princes haue attempted to restore againe a round table in this land as for example Roger lord Mortimer at Killingworth but such were the excesiue charges apperteining therevnto as they did make allowance and so great molestation dailie insued therevpon beside the bréeding of sundrie quarrels among the knights and such as resorted hitherto from forreine countries as it
was first vsed that in fine they gaue it ouer and suffered their whole inuentions to perish and decaie till Edward the third deuised an other order not so much pestered with multitude of knights as the round table but much more honorable for princelie port and countenance as shall appeare hereafter The order of the garter therefore was deuised in the time of king Edward the third and as some write vpon this occasion The quéenes maiestie then liuing being departed from his presence the next waie toward hir lodging he following soone after happened to find hir garter which slacked by chance and so fell from hir leg vnespied in the throng by such as attended vpon hir His groomes gentlemen also passed by it disdaining to stoope and take vp such a trifle but he knowing the owner commanded one of them to staie and reach it vp to him Why and like your grace saieth a gentleman it is but some womans garter that hath fallen from hir as she followed the quéenes maiestie What soeuer it be quoth the king take it vp and giue it me So when he had receiued the garter he said to such as stood about him You my maisters doo make small account of this blue garter here and therewith held it out but if God lend me life for a few moneths I will make the proudest of you all to reuerence the like And euen vpon this slender occasion he gaue himselfe to the deuising of this order Certes I haue not read of anie thing that hauing had so simple a beginning hath growne in the end to so great honour and estimation But to proceed After he had studied awhile about the performance of his deuise and had set downe such orders as he himselfe inuented concerning the same he proclamed a roiall feast to be holden at Windsore whither all his nobilitie resorted with their ladies where he published his institution and foorthwith inuested an apponâ—â—â—d number into the afore said fellowship whose names insue himselfe being the souereigne and principall of that companie Next vnto himselfe also he placed Edward prince of Wales Henrie duke of Lancaster N. earle of Warw. N. capt de Bouche N. earle of Stafford N. earle of Sarum N. lord Mortimer Sir Iohn Lisle Sir Bartholomew Burwash N. sonne of sir Iohn Beauchamp Sir N. de Mahun S. Hugh Courtneie S. Thomas Holland Sir Iohn Graie Sir Rich. Fitzsimon Sir Miles Stapleton Sir Thomas Wale Sir Hugh Wrotesley Sir Neale Lording Sir Iohn Chandos S. Iames Dawdleie Sir Otho Holland Sir Henrie Eme. Sir Sanchet Dambricourt Sir Walter Pannell alià s Paganell What order of election and what estatutes were prescribed vnto the elected at this first institution as yet I can not exactlie vnderstand neither can I learne what euerie prince afterward added therevnto before the six and thirtith yeare of king Henrie the eight and third of king Edward the sixt wherefore of necessitie I must resort vnto the estate of the said order as it is at this present which I will set downe so brieflie as I may When anie man therefore is to be elected vpon a roome found void for his admission into this fellowship the king directeth his letters vnto him notwithstanding that he before hand be nominated to the same to this effect Right trustie and welbeloued we gréete you well asserteining you that in consideration aswell of your approoued truth and fidelitie as also of your couragious and valiant acts of knighthood with other your probable merits knowne by experience in sundrie parties and behalfes we with the companions of the noble order of the Garter assembled at the election holden this daie within our manour of N. haue elected and chosen you amongst other to be one of the companions of the said Order as your deserts doo condignelie require Wherefore we will that with conuenient diligence vpon the sight herof you repaire vnto our presence there to receiue such things as to the said order apperteineth Dated vnder our signet at our maner of N. c. These letters are the exemplification of certeine which as it should séeme were written An. 3. Edwardi fexti at Gréenewich Aprilis 24 vnto the earle of Huntingdon the lord George Cobham your lordships honorable father at such time as they were called vnto the aforesaid companie I find also these names subscribed vnto the same Edward duke of Summerset vncle to the king The marq. of Northhampton Earle of Arundell L. Chamberleine Earle of Shrewesburie L. Russell lord priuie seale L. S. Iohn lord great master Sir Iohn Gage S. Anthonie Wingfield Sir William Paget Being elected preparation is made for his installing at Windsore the place appointed alwaies for this purpose whereat it is required that his banner be set vp of two yardes and a quarter in length and thrée quarters in bredth besidâ—â—â—he fringe Secondlie his sword of whatsoeuer length him séemeth good Thirdlie his helme which from the charnell vpwards ought to be of thrée inches at the least Fourthlie the crest with mantels to the helme belonging of such conuenient stuffe and bignesse as it shall please him to appoint Item a plate of armes at the backe of his staâ—â— and crest with mantels and beasts supportant to be grauen in the mettall Item lodging scutcheons of his armes inuironned with a garter and painted in paper or cloth of buckram which when he trauelleth by the waie are to be fixed in the common Ins where he dooth lodge as a testimonie of his presence and states from time to time as he did trauell Item two mantels one to remaine in the college at Windsore the other to vse at his pleasure with the scutcheon of the armes of S. George in the garter with laces tasselets and knops of blue silke and gold belonging to the same Item a surcote or gowne of red or crimosine veluet with a whood of the same lined with white sarcenet or damaske Item a collar of the garter of thirtie ounces of gold Troie weight Item a tablet of S. George richlie garnished with precious stones or otherwise Item a garter for his left leg hauing the buckle and pendant garnished with gold Item a booke of the statutes of the said order Item a scutcheon of the armes of S. George in the garter to set vpon the mantell And this furniture is to be prouided against his installation When anie knight is to be installed he hath with his former letters a garter sent vnto him and when he commeth to be installed he is brought into the chapter house where incontinentlie his commission is read before the souereigne or his deputie and the assemblie present from hence he is lead by two knights of the said order accompanied with the other of the nobilitie and officers towards the chappell hauing his mantell borne before him either by a knight of the order or else the king at armes to whome it secondarilie apperteineth to beare it This mantell shall be deliuered
shall not néed to remember ought héere that is there touched I will onelie speake of other things therefore concerning the estate of assemblie whereby the magnificence thereof shall be in some part better knowne vnto such as shall come after vs. This house hath the most high and absolute power of the realme for thereby kings and mightie princes haue from time to time béene deposed from their thrones lawes either enacted or abrogated offendors of all sorts punished and corrupted religion either dissanulled or reformed which commonlie is diuided into two houses or parts the higher or vpper house consisting of the nobilitie including all euen vnto the baron and bishop the lower called the nether house of knights squires gentlemen and burgesses of the commons with whome also the inferior members of the cleargie are ioined albeit they sit in diuerse places and these haue to deale onelie in matters of religion till it come that they ioine with the rest in confirmation of all such acts as are to passe in the same For without the consent of the thrâ—e estates that is of the nobilitie cleargie and laietie sildome anie thing is said to be concluded vpon and brought vnto the prince for his consent and allowance To be short whatsoeuer the people of Rome did in their Centuriatis or Tribunitijs comitijs the same is and may be doone by authoritie of our parlement house which is the head and bodie of all the realme and the place wherein euerie particular person is intended to be present if not by himselfe yet by his aduocate or atturneie For this cause also any thing ther enacted is not to be misliked but obeied of all men without contradiction or grudge By the space of fortie dais before this assemblie be begun the prince sendeth his writs vnto all his nobilitie particularlie summoning them to appeare at the said court The like he doth to the shiriffe of euerie countie with commandement to choose two knights within ech of their counties to giue their aduise in the name of the shire likewise to euerie citie and towne that they may choose their burgesses which commonlie are men best skilled in the state of their citie or towne either for the declaration of such benefits as they want or to shew which waie to reforme such enormities as thorough the practises of ill members are practised and crept in among them the first being chosen by the gentlemen of the shire the other by the citizens and burgesses of euerie citie and towne whereby that court is furnished The first daie of the parlement being come the lords of the vpper house as well ecclesiasticall as temporall doo attend vpon the prince who rideth thither in person as it were to open the doore of their authoritie and being come into the place after praiers made and causes shewed wherefore some not present are inforced to be absent each man taketh his place according to his degrée The house it selfe is curiouslie furnished with tapisterie and the king being set in his throne the spirituall lords take vp the side of the house which is on the right hand of the prince and the temporall lords the left I meane so well dukes and earles as viscounts and barons as I before remembred In the middest and a pretie distance from the prince lie certeine sackes stuffed with wooll or haire wheron the iudges of the realme the master of the rols and secretaries of estate doo sit Howbeit these iudges haue no voice in the house but onelie shew what their opinion is of such such matters as come in question among the lords if they be commanded so to doo as the secretaries are to answer such letters or things passed in the councell whereof they haue the custodie knowledge Finallie the consent of this house is giuen by each man seuerallie first for himselfe being present then seuerallie for so manie as he hath letters proxies directed vnto him saieng onlie Content or Not content without any further debating Of the number assembled in the lower house I haue alreadie made a generall report in the chapter precedent and their particulars shall follow here at hand These therefore being called ouer by name do choose a speaker who is as it were their mouth and him they present vnto the prince in whom it is either to refuse or admit him by the lord chancellor who in the princes name dooth answer vnto his oration made at his first entrance presentation into the house wherein he declareth the good liking that the king hath conceiued of his choise vnto that office function Being admitted he maketh fiue requests vnto that honorable assemblie first that the house may as in times past inioy hir former liberties and priuileges secondlie that the congregates may frankelie shew their minds vpon such matters as are to come in question thirdlie that if anie of the lower house doo giue anie cause of offense during the continuance of this assemblie that the same may inflict such punishment vpon the partie culpable as to the said assemblie shall be thought conuenient fourthlie if anie doubt should arise among them of the lower house that he in their name might haue frée accesse and recourse vnto his maiestie lords of the higher house to be further instructed and resolued in the same fiftlie and last he craueth pardon for himselfe if in his going to and fro betweene the houses he forget or mistake anie thing requiring that he may returne and be better informed in such things as be did faile in without offense vnto which petitions the lord chancellor dooth answer as apperteineth and this is doone on the first daie or peraduenture the second if it could not be conuenientlie performed in the first Beside the lord chancellor there is another in the vpper house called the clerke of the parlement whose office is to read the billes For euerie thing that commeth in consultation in either house is first put in writing in paper which being read he that listeth riseth vp and speaketh either with it or against it and so one after another so long as they shall thinke good that doone they go to another and so to the third c the instrument still wholie or in part raced or reformed as cause moueth for the amendment of the same if the substance be reputed necessarie In the vpper house the lord chancellor demandeth if they will haue it ingrossed that is to saie put in parchment which doone it is read the third time after debating of the matter to and fro if the more part doo conclude withall vpon the vtterance of these words Are ye contended that it be enacted or no the clerke writeth vnderneath So it baille aux commons and so when they sée time they send such billes approued to the commons by some of them that sit on the wooll sackes who comming into the house demanding licence to speake doo vse
this kind of words or the like to the speaker as sir Thomas Smith dooth deliuer and set them downe whose onelie direction I vse and almost word for word in this chapter requiting him with the like borowage as he hath vsed toward me in his discourse of the sundrie degrées of estates in the common-wealth of England which as I hope shall be no discredit to his trauell Master speaker my lords of the vpper house haue passed amongst them and thinke good that there should be enacted by parlement such an act and such an act reading their titles in such sort as he receiued them they praie you therefore to consider shew your aduise vpon them Which doone they go their waie and the doore being shut after them the speaker declareth what message was sent vnto them and if they be then void of consultation vpon anie other bill he presentlie demandeth what their pleasures are first of one then of another c which are solemnelie read or their contents bréeflie shewed and then debated vpon among them The speaker sitteth in a chair erected somewhat higher than the rest that he may see and be séene of all men and before him on a lower seat sitteth his clerke who readeth such bils as be first propounded in the lower house or sent downe from the lords for in that point each house hath equall authoritie to propound what they thinke méet either for the abrogation of old or making of new lawes All bils be thrise and on diuerse daies read and disputed vpon before they come to the question which is whether they shall be enacted or not and in discourse vpon them verie good order is vsed in the lower house wherein he that will speake giueth notice thereof by standing vp bare headed If manie stand vp at once as now then it happeneth he speaketh first that was first seene to moue out of his place and telleth his tale vnto the speaker without rehersall of his name whose speches he meaneth to confute so that with a perpetuall oration not with altercation these discourses are continued But as the partie confuted may not replie on that daie so one man can not speake twise to one bill in one daie though he would change his opinion but on the next he may speake againe yet but once as afore No vile seditious vnreuerent or biting words are vsed in this assemblie yet if anie happen to escape and be vttered the partie is punished according to the censure of the assemblie and custome in that behalfe In the afternoone they sit not except vpon some vrgent occasion neither hath the speaker anie voice in that house wherewith to moue or dissuade the furtherance or staie of anie bill but his office is vpon the reading thereof breeflie to declare the contents If anie bill passe which commeth vnto them from the lords it is thus subscribed Le commons ont assentus so if the lords agree vpon anie bill sent vnto them from the commons it is subscribed after this maner Les seigniours ont assentus If it be not agreed on after thrise reading there is conference required and had betwéene the vpper and nether houses by certeine appointed for that purpose vpon the points in question wherevpon if no finall agréement by the more part can be obteined the bill is dashed and reiected or as the saieng is cleane cast out of the doores None of the nether house can giue his voice by proxie but in his owne person and after he bill twise read then ingrossed and the third time read againe discoursed vpon the speaker asketh if they will go to the question whervnto if they agree he holdeth vp the bill saith So manie as will haue this bill go forward saie Yea hervpon so manie as allow of the thing crie Yea the other No as the crie is more or lesse on either side so is the bill to staie or else go forward If the number of negatiue and affirmatiue voices seeme to be equall so manie as allow of the bill go downe withall the rest sit still and being told by the poll the greater par doo carrie away the matter If something be allowed and in some part reiected the bill is put to certeine committées to be amended then being brought in againe it is read and passeth or staieth as the voices yéeld therto This is the order of the passage of our lawes which are not ratified till both houses haue agréed vnto them and yet not holden for law till the prince haue giuen his assent Upon the last daie therfore of the parlement or session the prince commeth in person againe into the house in his robes as at the first Where after thanks giuen to the prince first in the name of the lords by the lord chancellor then in the name of the commons by the speaker for his great care of the welfare of his realme c the lord chancellor in the princes name giueth thanks to the lords commons likewise for their paines with promise of recompense as opportunitie occasion shall serue therefore This doone one readeth the title of euerie act passed in that session and then it is noted vpon them what the prince doth allow of with these words Le roy veult If the prince like not of them it is written vpon them Le roy aduisera And so those acts are dashed as the other from thenceforoth are taken and holden for law and all imprinted except such as concerne some priuat persons which are onelie exemplified vnder the seale of the parlement as priuileges to his vse And this is the summe of the maner after which our parlements in England are holden without which no forfaiture of life member or lands of anie Englishman where no law is ordeined for the same before hand is auailable or can take place amongst vs. And so much in maner out of the third chapiter of the second booke of the common-wealth of England written by sir Thomas Smith whervnto I will annex a table of the counties cities boroughs and ports which send knights burgesses and barons to the parlement house and dooth insue as followeth The names of counties cities boroughs and ports sending knights citizens burgesses and barons to the parlement of England Bedford KNights 2 The borough of Bedford 2 Buckingham Knights 2 The borough of Buckingham 2 The borough of Wickombe 2 The borough of Ailesburie 2 Barckeshire Knights 2 The borough of New Windsore 2 The borough of Reading 2 The borough of Wallingford 2 The borough of Abington 2 Cornewall Knights 2 The borough of Launceston aliàs Newport 2 The borough of Leskerd 2 The borough of Lostwithiell 2 The borough of Dunheuet 2 The borough of Truro 2 The borough of Bodmin 2 The borough of Helston 2 The borough of Saltash 2 The borough of Camelford 2 The borough of Portighsam aliàs Portlow 2 The borough of Graunpount The borough of Eastlow 2 The borough of
soiles dispersed here and there each one vpon the seuerall grounds of their owners are builded in such sort generallie as that they haue neither dairie stable nor bruehouse annexed vnto them vnder the same roofe as in manie places beyond the sea some of the north parts of our countrie but all separate from the first and one of them from another And yet for all this they are not so farre distant in sunder but that the goodman lieng in his bed may lightlie heare what is doone in each of them with ease and call quicklie vnto his meinie if anie danger should attach him The ancient manours and houses of our gentlemen are yet and for the most part of strong timber in framing whereof our carpenters haue beene and are worthilie preferred before those of like science among all other nations Howbeit such as be latelie builded are cōmonlie either of bricke or hard stone or both their roomes large and comelie and houses of office further distant from their lodgings Those of the nobilitie are likewise wrought with bricke and hard stone as prouision may best be made but so magnificent and statelie as the basest house of a baron dooth often match in our daies with some honours of princes in old time So that if euer curious building did florish in England it is in these our yeares wherin our workemen excell and are in maner comparable in skill with old Vitruuius Leo Baptista and Serlo Neuerthelesse their estimation more than their gréedie and seruile couetousnesse ioined with a lingering humour causeth them often to be reiected strangers preferred to greater bargaines who are more reasonable in their takings and lesse wasters of time by a great deale than our owne The furniture of our houses also exceedeth and is growne in maner euen to passing delicacie and herein I doo not speake of the nobilitie and gentrie onelie but likewise of the lowest sort in most places of our south countrie that haue anie thing at all to take to Certes in noble mens houses it is not rare to sée abundance of Arras rich haugings of tapistrie siluer vessell and so much other plate as may furnish sundrie cupbords to the summe oftentimes of a thousand or two thousand pounds at the least whereby the value of this and the rest of their stuffe dooth grow to be almost inestimable Likewise in the houses of knights gentlemen merchantmen and some other wealthie citizens it is not geson to behold generallie their great prouision of tapistrie Turkie worke pewter brasse fine linen and thereto costlie cupbords of plate worth fiue or six hundred or a thousand pounds to be deemed by estimation But as herein all these sorts doo far excéed their elders and predecessors and in neatnesse and curiositie the merchant all other so in time past the costlie furniture staied there whereas now it is descended yet lower euen vnto the inferiour artificers and manie farmers who by vertue of their old and not of their new leases haue for the most part learned also to garnish their cupbords with plate their ioined beds with tapistrie and silke hangings and their tables with carpets fine naperie whereby the wealth of our countrie God be praised therefore and giue vs grace to imploie it well dooth infinitelie appeare Neither doo I speake this in reproch of anie man God is my iudge but to shew that I do reioise rather to sée how God hath blessed vs with his good gifts and whilest I behold how that in a time wherein all things are growne to most excessiue prices what commoditie so euer is to be had is dailie plucked from the communaltie by such as looke into euerie trade we doo yet find the means to obtein atchiue such furniture as heretofore hath beene vnpossible There are old men yet dwelling in the village where I remaine which haue noted three things to be maruellouslie altred in England within their sound remembrance other three things too too much increased One is the multitude of chimnies latelie exected wheras in their yoong daies there were not about two or thrée if so manie in most vplandish townes of the realme the religious houses manour places of their lords alwaies excepted and peraduenture some great personages but ech one made his fire against a reredosse in the hall where he dined and dressed his meat The second is the great although not generall amendment of lodging for said they our fathers yea and we our selues also haue lien full oft vpon straw pallets on rough mats couered onelie with a shéet vnder couerlets made of dagswain or hopharlots I vse their owne termes and a good round log vnder their heads in steed of a bolster or pillow If it were so that our fathers or the good man of the house had within seuen yeares after his mariage purchased a matteres or flockebed and thereto a sacke of chaffe to rest his head vpon he thought himselfe to be as well lodged as the lord of the towne that peraduenture laie seldome in a bed of downe or whole fethers so well were they contented and with such base kind of furniture which also is not verie much amended as yet in some parts of Bedfordshire and elsewhere further off from our southerne parts Pillowes said they were thought méet onelie for women in child-bed As for seruants if they had anie shéet aboue them it was well for seldome had they anie vnder their bodies to kéepe them from the pricking straws that ran oft through the canuas of the pallet and rased their hardened hides The third thing they tell of is the exchange of vessell as of treene platters into pewter and woodden spoones into siluer or tin For so common were all sorts of tréene stuffe in old time that a man should hardlie find foure péeces of pewter of which one was peraduenture a salt in a good farmers house and yet for all this frugalitie if it may so be iustly called they were scarse able to liue and paie their rents at their daies without selling of a cow or an horsse or more although they paid but foure pounds at the vttermost by the yeare Such also was their pouertie that if some one od farmer or husbandman had béene at the alehouse a thing greatlie vsed in those daies amongst six or seuen of his neighbours and there in a brauerie to shew what store he had did cast downe his pursse and therein a noble or six shillings in siluer vnto them for few such men then cared for gold bicause it was not so readie paiment and they were oft inforced to giue a penie for the exchange of an angell it was verie likelie that all the rest could not laie downe so much against it whereas in my time although peraduenture foure pounds of old rent be improued to fortie fiftie or an hundred pounds yet will the farmer as another palme or date trée thinke his gaines verie small toward the end of
came to inhabit in this land And for this later not vnlikelie sith before the comming of the Saxons the king of the Suessionenses had a great part of this Iland in subiection as Caesar saith and in another place that such of Belgie as stale ouer hither from the maine builded and called diuerse cities after the names of the same from whence they came I meane such as stood vpon the coast as he himselfe dooth witnesse But sith coniectures are no verities and mine opinion is but one mans iudgement I will not stand now vpon the proofe of this matter least I should séeme to take great paines in adding new coniectures vnto old in such wise to deteine the heads of my readers about these trifles that otherwise peraduenture would be farre better occupied in matters of more importance To procéed the refore As soone after the first inhabitation of this Iland our cities began no doubt to be builded and increased so they ceased not to multiplie from time to time till the land was throughlie furnished with hir conuenient numbers whereof some at this present with their ancient names doo still remaine in knowledge though diuerse be doubted of and manie more perished by continuance of time and violence of the enimie I doubt not also but the least of these were comparable to the greatest of those which stand in our time for sith that in those daies the most part of the Iland was reserued vnto pasture the townes and villages either were not at all but all sorts of people dwelled in the cities indifferentlie an image of which estate may yet be seene in Spaine or at the lestwise stood not so thicke as they did afterward in the time of the Romans but chéefelie after the comming of the Saxons and after them the Normans when euerie lord builded a church neare vnto his owne mansion house and thereto imparted the greatest portion of his lands vnto sundrie tenants to hold the same of him by coppie of court roll which rolles were then kept in some especiall place indifferentlie appointed by them and their lord so that the one could haue no resort vnto them without the other by which means the number of townes and villages was not a little increased If anie man be desirous to know the names of those ancient cities that stood in the time of the Romans he shall haue them here at hand in such wise as I haue gathered them out of our writers obseruing euen their manner of writing of them so neare as to me is possible without alteration of anie corruption crept vp into the same 1. London otherwise called Trenouanton Cair Lud. Londinum or Longidinium Augusta of the legion Augusta that soiourned there when the Romans ruled here 2 Yorke otherwise called Cairbranke Vrouicum or Yurewijc Eorwijc or Eoforwijc Yeworwijc Eboracum Victoria of the legion victrix that laie there sometime 3 Canturburie Duroruerno alià s Duraruenno Dorobernia Cantwarbirie 4 Colchester Cair Colon. Cair Colden Cair Colkin of Coilus Cair Colun of the riuer that runneth thereby Colonia of the colonie planted there by the Romans Coloncester Camulodunum Plin. lib. 2. ca. 75. Tacitus Ptolome 5 Lincolne Cair Lud Coit of the woods that stood about it Cair Loichoit by corruption Lindum Lindocollinum 6 Warwijc had sometime 9 parish churches Cair Guttelin Cair Line or Cair Leon. Cair Gwair Cair Vmber Cair Gwaerton 7 Chester vpon Vske was a famous vniuersitie in the time of Arthur Cair legion Carlheon Cairlium Legecester 〈◊〉 legionum 8 Carleill Cair Lueill Cair Leill Lugibalia Cair Doill 9 S. Albanes Cair Maricipit Cair Municip Verolamium Verlamcester Cair Wattelin of the street wheron it stood 10 Winchester Cair Gwent Cair Gwin Cair Wine Venta Simenorum 11 Cisceter Cair Churne Cair Kyrne Cair Kery Cair Cery Cirnecester Churnecester 12 Silcester Cair Segent Selecester 13 Bath Cair Badon Thermae Aquae solis 14 Shaftesbyry Cair Paladour Septonia 15 Worcester Wigornia Cair Gworangon Brangonia Cair Frangon Woorkecester 16 Chichester Cair Key or Kair Kis Cair Chic 17 Bristow Cair Odernant Badon Oder Cair Bren. Venta Belgarum Brightstow 18 Rochest Durobreuis corruptlie Rofcester Roffa Durobrouis Dubobrus Durobrius 19 Portchester Cair Peris Cair Poreis 20 Cairmarden Cair Maridunum Cair Merdine Maridumum Caiâ— Marlin Cair Pridâ—in 21 Glocester Cair Clowy Cair Glow Claudiocestria 22 Leircester Cair Beir Cair Leir Cair Lirion Wirall teste Matth. West 895. 23 Cambridge Grantabric Cair Graunt 24 Cair Vrnach peraduenture Burgh castell 25 Cair Cucurat 26 Cair Draiton now a slender village 27 Cair Celennon 28 Cair Megwaid As for Cair Dorme another whereof I read likewise it stood somewhere vpon the Nene in Huntingdon shire but now vnknowne fith it was twise raced to the ground first by the Saxons then by the Danes so that the ruines thereof are in these daies not extant to be séene And in like sort I am ignorant where most of them stood that are noted with the staâ— I find in like sort mention of a noble citie called Alcluid ouer and beside these afore mentioned sometime builded by Ebracus of Britaine as the fame goeth and finallie destroied by the Danes about the yeare of Grace 870. It stood vpon the banks of the riuer Cluda to wit betwéene it and the blanke on the north and the Lound lake on the west and was sometime march betwéene the Britons and the Picts and likewise the Picts and the Scots neuerthelesse the castell as I heare dooth yet remaine and hath béene since well repared by the Scots and called Dombrittain or Dunbritton so that it is not an hard matter by these few words to find where Alcluid stood I could here if leisure serued and hast of the printer not require dispatch deliuer the ancient names of sundrie other townes of which Stafford in time past was called Stadtford and therfore as I gesse builded or the name altered by the Saxons Kinebanton now Kimbalton But if anie man be desirous to sée more of them let him resort to Houeden in the life of Henrie the second and there he shall be furthor satisfied of his desire in this behalfe It should séeme when these ancient cities flourished that the same towne which we now call saint Albons did most of all excell but chéefelie in the Romans time and was not onelie nothing inferior to London it selfe but rather preferred before it bicause it was newer and made a Municipium of the Romans whereas the other was old and ruinous and inhabited onelie by the Britons as the most part of the Iland was also in those daies Good notice hereof also is to be taken by Matthew Paris and others before him out of whose writings I haue thought good to note a few things whereby the maiestie of this ancient citie may appeare vnto posteritie and the former estate of Uerlamcester not lie altogither as it hath doone hitherto raked vp in forgetfulnes through the negligence of such as might haue
onelie taketh good leisure to haue them in a readinesse and therefore both high and lowe in England Cymbalae pro galeis pro scutis tympanaâ— pulsant I would write here also of our maner of going to the warres but what hath the long blacke gowne to doo with glistering armour what sound acquaintance can there be betwixt Mars and the Muses or how should a man write anie thing to the purpose of that wherewith he is nothing acquainted This neuerthelesse will I adde of things at home that seldome shall you sée anie of my countriemen aboue eightéene or twentie yéeres old to go without a dagger at the least at his backe or by his side although they be aged burgesses or magistrates of anie citie who in appeerance are most exempt from brabling and contention Our nobilitie weare commonlie swords or rapiers with their daggers as dooth euerie common seruing man also that followeth his lord and master Some desperate cutters we haue in like sort which carrie two daggers or two rapiers in a sheath alwaies about them wherewith in euerie dronken fraie they are knowen to worke much mischiefe their swords daggers also are of a great length and longer than the like vsed in anie other countrie whereby ech one pretendeth to haue the more aduantage of his enimie But as manie orders haue béene taken for the intollerable length of these weapons so I sée as yet small redresse but where the cause thereof doth rest in sooth for my part I wote not I might here speake of the excessiue staues which diuerse that trauell by the waie doo carrie vpon their shoulders whereof some are twelue or thirtéene foote long beside the pike of twelue inches but as they are commonlie suspected of honest men to be theeues and robbers or at the leastwise scarse true men which beare them so by reason of this and the like suspicious weapons the honest traueller is now inforced to ride with a case of dags at his sadle bow or with some pretie short snapper whereby he may deale with them further off in his owne defense before he come within the danger of these weapons Finallie no man trauelleth by the waie without his sword or some such weapon with vs except the minister who coÌ„monlie weareth none at all vnlesse it be a dagger or hanger at his side Seldome also are they or anie other waifaring men robbed without the consent of the chamberleine tapster or ostler where they bait lie who féeling at their alighting whether their capcases or budgets be of anie weight or not by taking them downe from their sadles or otherwise see their store in drawing of their purses do by and by giue intimation to some one or other attendant dailie in the yard or house or dwelling hard by vpon such matches whether the preie be worth the following or no. If it be for their turne then the gentleman peraduenture is asked which waie he trauelleth and whether it please him to haue another ghest to beare him companie at supper who rideth the same waie in the morning that he doth or not And thus if he admit him or be glad of his acquaintance the cheate is halfe wrought And often it is séene that the new ghest shall be robbed with the old onelie to colour out the matter and kéepe him from suspicion Sometimes when they knowe which waie the passenger trauelleth they will either go before and lie in wait for him or else come galloping apace after wherby they will be sure if he ride not the stronger to be fingering with his purse And these are some of the policies of such shrews or close booted gentlemen as lie in wait for fat booties by the high waies and which are most commonlie practised in the winter season about the feast of Christmas when seruing men and vnthriftie gentlemen want monie to plaie at the dice and cards lewdlie spending in such wise whatsoeuer they haue wickedlie gotten till some of them sharplie set vpon their cheuisances be trussed vp in a Tiburne tippet which happeneth vnto them commonlie before they come to middle age Wherby it appéereth that some sort of youth will off haue his swinge although it be in a halter I might also intreat of our old maner of warfare vsed in and before the time of Cesar when as the cheefe brunt of our fight was in Essedis or wagons but this I also passe ouer noting neuerthelesse out of Propertius that our said wagons were gorgeous and gailie painted which he setteth downe in these foure verses insuing Arethusae ad Lycotam lib. 4. eleg 3. Te modò viderunt iteratos Bactra per ortus Te modò munito Sericus hostis equo HibernÃque Getae pictóque Brittannia curru Vstus Eoa discolor Indus aqua Of the nauie of England Chap. 17. THere is nothing that hath brought me into more admiration of the power and force of antiquitie than their diligence and care had of their nauies wherein whether I consider their spéedie building or great number of ships which some one kingdome or region possessed at one instant it giueth me still occasion either to suspect the historie or to thinke that in our times we come verie farre behind them For what a thing is it to haue a ship growing on the stub and sailing on the sea within the space of fiue and fiftie daies And yet such a nauie was to be séene in the first war of Carthage led thither by Duellius the Romane In the warres also against Hieron two hundred and twentie tall ships bare leafe saile within fiue and fortie daies In the second warre of Carthage the nauie that went with Scipio was felled in the wood and séeme to saile on the sea fullie furnished in sixe weekes which vnto them that are ignorant of things doth séeme to be false and vnpossible In like maner for multitude we find in Polybius that at one skirmish on the sea the Romans lost seauen hundred vessels which bare ech of them fiue rowes of ores on a side and the Carthaginenses fiue hundred And albeit the formes and apparell of these vessels were not altogither correspondent to our ships and gallies made in these daies yet the capacitie of most of them did not onelie match but farrre excéed them so that if one of their biremes onlie conteined so much in burden as a ship of ours of six hundred tun what shall we thinke of those which had seauen rowes of ores walking on a side But least I should séeme to speake more of these forren things than the course of the historie doth permit without licence to digresse giue me leaue I be séech thee gentle reader to wade yet a little further in the report of these ancient formes kinds of vessels For albeit that the discourse hereof maketh little to the description of our present nauie in England yet shall the report thereof not be vnprofitable and vnpleasant to such as shall reade among the writings of
noted and not vniustlie to degenerate from true nobilitie and betake themselues to husbandrie And euen the same enormitie tooke place sometime among the Romans and entred so farre as into the verie senate of whome some one had two or thrée ships going vpon the sea pretending prouision for their houses but in truth following the trades of merchandize till a law was made which did inhibit and restraine them Liuie also telleth of another law which passed likewise against the senators by Claudius the tribune and helpe onelie of C. Flaminius that no senator or he that had beene father to anie senator should possesse anie ship or vessell aboue the capacitie of thrée hundred amphoras which was supposed sufficient for the cariage and recariage of such necessities as should apperteine vnto his house sith further trading with merchandizes and commodities dooth delcare but a base and couetous mind not altogither void of enuie that anie man should liue but he or that if anie gaine were to be had he onelie would haue it himselfe which is a wonderfull dealing and must néeds proue in time the confusion of that countrie wherein such enormities are exercised Where in times part manie large and wealthie occupiers were dwelling within the compasse of some one parke and thereby great plentie of corne and cattell séene and to be had among them beside a more copious procreation of humane issue whereby the realme was alwaies better furnished with able men to serue the prince in his affaires now there is almost nothing kept but a sort of wild and sauage beasts cherished for pleasure and delight and yet some owners still desirous to inlarge those grounds as either for the bréed and feeding of cattell doo not let dailie to take in more not sparing the verie commons whervpon manie towneships now and then doo liue affirming that we haue alreadie too great store of people in England and that youth by marrieng too soone doo nothing profit the countrie but fill it full of beggars to the hurt and vtter vndooing they saie of the common wealth Certes if it be not one curse of the Lord to haue our countrie conuerted in such sort from the furniture of mankind into the walks and shrowds of wild beasts I know not what is anie How manie families also these great and small games for so most kéepers call them haue eaten vp and are likelie hereafter to deuoure some men may coniecture but manie more lament sith there is no hope of restraint to be looked for in this behalfe because the corruption is so generall But if a man may presentlie giue a ghesse at the vniuersalitie of this euill by contemplation of the circumstance he shall saie at the last that the twentith part of the realme is imploied vpon déere and conies alreadie which séemeth verie much if it be not dulie considered of King Henrie the eight one of the noblest princes that euer reigned in this land lamented oft that he was constreined to hire forren aid for want of competent store of souldiors here at home perceiuing as it is indeed that such supplies are oftentimes more hurtfull than profitable vnto those that interteine them as may chéeflie be seene in Ualens the emperor our Uortiger and no small number of others He would oft maruell in priuate talke how that when seauen or eight princes ruled here at once one of them could lead thirtie or fortie thousand men to the field against another or two of them 100000 against the third and those taken out onelie of their owne dominions But as he found the want so he saw not the cause of this decaie which grew beside this occasion now mentioned also by laieng house to house and land to land whereby manie mens occupiengs were conuerted into one and the bréed of people not a little thereby diminished The auarice of landlords by increasing of rents and fines also did so wearie the people that they were readie to rebell with him that would arise supposing a short end in the warres to be better than a long and miserable life in peace Priuileges and faculties also are another great cause of the ruine of a common wealth and diminution of mankind for whereas law and nature dooth permit all men to liue in their best maner and whatsoeuer trade they be exercised in there commeth some priuiledge or other in the waie which cutteth them off from this or that trade wherby they must néeds shift soile and séeke vnto other countries By these also the greatest commodities are brought into the hands of few who imbase corrupt and yet raise the prices of things at their owne pleasures Example of this last I can giue also in bookes which after the first impression of anie one booke are for the most part verie negligentlie handled whereas if another might print it so well as the first then would men striue which of them should doo it best and so it falleth out in all other trades It is an easie matter to prooue that England was neuer lesse furnished with people than at this present for it the old records of euerie manour be sought and search made to find what tenements are fallen either downe or into the lords hands or brought and vnited togither by other men it will soone appéere that in some one manour seuentéen eightéene or twentie houses are shrunke I know what I saie by mine owne experience notwithstanding that some one cotage be here and there erected of late which is to little purpose Of cities and townes either vtterlie decaied or more than a quarter or halfe diminished though some one be a little increased here and there of townes pulled downe for sheepe-walks and no more but the lordships now standing in them beside those that William Rufus pulled downe in his time I could saie somewhat but then I should swarue yet further from my purpose wherevnto I now returne Wée had no parkes left in England at the comming of the Normans who added this calamitie also to the seruitude of our nation making men of the best sort furthermore to become kéepers of their game whilest they liued in the meane time vpon the spoile of their reuenues and dailie ouerthrew townes villages and an infinit sort of families for the maintenance of their venerie Neither was anie parke supposed in these times to be statelie enough that conteined not at the least eight or ten hidelands that is so manie hundred acres or families or as they haue béene alwaies called in some places of the realme carrucats or cartwares of which one was sufficient in old time to mainteine an honest yeoman King Iohn trauelling on a time northwards to wit 1209 to warre vpon the king of Scots because he had married his daughter to the earle of Bullen without his consent in his returne ouerthrew a great number of parkes and warrens of which some belonged to his barons but the greatest part to the abbats and prelats of the cleargie
roots also as grow yéerelie out of the ground of seed haue béene verie plentifull in this land in the time of the first Edward and after his daies but in processe of time they grew also to be neglected so that from Henrie the fourth till the latter end of Henrie the seuenth beginning of Henrie the eight there was litle or no vse of them in England but they remained either vnknowne or supposed as food more meet for hogs sauage beasts to feed vpon than mankind Whereas in my time their vse is not onelie resumed among the poore commons I meane of melons pompions gourds cucumbers radishes skirets parsneps carrets cabbages nauewes turneps and all kinds of salad herbes but also fed vpon as deintie dishes at the tables of delicate merchants gentlemen and the nobilitie who make their prouision yearelie for new séeds out of strange countries from whence they haue them aboundantlie Neither doo they now staie with such of these fruits as are wholesome in their kinds but aduenture further vpon such as are verie dangerous and hurtfull as the verangenes mushroms c as if nature had ordeined all for the bellie or that all things were to be eaten for whose mischiefous operation the Lord in some measure hath giuen and prouided a remedie Hops in time past were plentifull in this land afterwards also their maintenance did cease and now being reuiued where are anie better to be found where anie greater commoditie to be raised by them onelie poles are accounted to be their greatest charge But sith men haue learned of late to sow ashen keies in ashyards by themselues that inconuenience in short time will be redressed Madder hath growne abundantlie in this Iland but of long time neglected and now a little reuiued and offereth it selfe to prooue no small benefit vnto our countrie as manie other things else which are now fetched from vs as we before time when we gaue our selues to idlenesse were glad to haue them other If you looke into our gardens annexed to our houses how woonderfullie is their beautie increased not onelie with floures which Colmella calleth Terrena sydera saieng Pingit in varios terrestria sydera flores and varietie of curious and costlie workmanship but also with rare and medicinable hearbes sought vp in the land within these fortie yeares so that in comparison of this present the ancient gardens were but dunghils and laistowes to such as did possesse them How art also helpeth nature in the dailie colouring dubling and inlarging the proportion of our floures it is incredible to report for so curious and cunning are our gardeners now in these daies that they presume to doo in maner what they list with nature and moderate hir course in things as if they were hir superiours It is a world also to sée how manie strange hearbs plants and annuall fruits are dailie brought vnto vs from the Indies Americans Taprobane Canarie Iles and all parts of the world the which albeit that in respect of the constitutions of our bodies they doo not grow for vs bicause that God hath bestowed sufficient commodities vpon euerie countrie for hir owne necessitie yet for delectation sake vnto the eie and their odoriferous sauours vnto the nose they are to be cherished and God to be glorified also in them bicause they are his good gifts and created to doo man helpe and seruice There is not almost one noble man gentleman or merchant that hath not great store of these floures which now also doo begin to wax so well acquainted with our soiles that we may almost accompt of them as parcell of our owne commodities They haue no lesse regard in like sort to cherish medicinable hearbs fetched out of other regions néerer hand insomuch that I haue séene in some one garden to the number of three hundred or foure hundred of them if not more of the halfe of whose names within fortie yéeres passed we had no maner knowledge But herein I find some cause of iust complaint for that we extoll their vses so farre that we fall into contempt of our owne which are in truth more beneficiall and apt for vs than such as grow elsewhere sith as I said before euerie region hath abundantlie within hir owne limits whatsoeuer is needfull and most conuenient for them that dwell therein How doo men extoll the vse of Tabacco in my time whereas in truth whether the cause be in the repugnancie of our constitution vnto the operation thereof or that the ground dooth alter hir force I cannot tell it is not found of so great efficacie as they write And beside this our common germander or thistle benet is found knowne to bée so wholesome and of so great power in medicine as anie other hearbe if they be vsed accordinglie I could exemplifie after the like maner in sundrie other as the Salsa parilla Mochoacan c but I forbeare so to doo because I couet to be bréefe And trulie the estimation and credit that we yéeld and giue vnto compound medicines made with forren drugs is one great cause wherefore the full knowledge and vse of our owne simples hath bene so long raked vp in the imbers And as this may be verified so to be one sound conclusion for the greater number of simples that go vnto anie compound medicine the greater confusion is found therein because the qualities and operations of verie few of the particulars are throughlie knowne And euen so our continuall desire of strange drugs whereby the physician and apothecarie onelie hath the benefit is no small cause that the vse of our simples here at home dooth go to losse and that we tread those herbes vnder our féet whose forces if we knew could applie them to our necessities we wold honor haue in reuerence as to their case behooueth Alas what haue we to doo with such Arabian Grecian stuffe as is dailie brought from those parties which lie in another clime And therefore the bodies of such as dwell there are of another constitution than ours are here at home Certes they grow not for vs but for the Arabians and Grecians And albeit that they maie by skill be applied vnto our benefit yet to be more skilfull in them than in our owne is follie and to vse forren wares when our owne maie serue the turne is more follie but to despise our owne and magnifie abou◠measure the vse of them that are sought and brought from farre is most follie of all for it sauoureth of ignorance or at the leastwise of negligence and therefore woorthie of reproch Among the Indians who haue the most present cures for euerie disease of their owne nation there is small regard of compound medicins lesse of forren drugs because they neither know them nor can vse them but worke woonders euen with their owne simples With them also the difference of the clime dooth shew hir full effect For whereas they will heale one another in short
couered with streined canuasses vpon a soft fire wherby and by the weight that is laied vpon them they are dried and pressed into cakes and then bagged vp for the benefit of their owners In good yeeres we gather foure score or an hundred pounds of wet saffron of an acre which being dried dooth yeeld twentie pounds of drie and more Whereby and sith the price of saffron is commonlie about twentie shillings in monie or not so little it is easie to sée what benefit is reaped by an acre of this commoditie towards the charges of the setter which indeed are great but yet not so great as he shall be thereby a looser if he be anie thing diligent For admit that the triple tillage of an acre dooth cost 13 shillings foure pence before the saffron be set the clodding sixtéene pence the taking of euerie load of stones from the same foure pence the raising of euerie quarter of heads six pence and so much for clensing of them besides the rent of ten shillings for euerie acre thirtie load of doong which is woorth six pence the load to be laid on the first yéere for the setting three and twentie shillings and foure pence for the paring fiue shillings six pence for the picking of a pound wet c yea though he hire it readie set and paie ten pounds for the same yet shall he susteine no damage if warme weather and open season doo happen at the gathering This also is to be noted that euerie acre asketh twentie quarters of heads placed in ranks two inches one from an other in long beds which conteine eight or ten foot in breadth And after thrée yeeres that ground will serue well and without compest for barleie by the space of eightéene or twentie yéeres togither as experience dooth confirme The heads also of euerie acre at the raising will store an acre and an halfe of new ground which is a great aduantage and it will floure eight or ten daies togither But the best saffron is gathered at the first at which time foure pounds of wet saffron will go verie neere to make one of drie but in the middest fiue pounds of the one will make but one of the other because the chiue waxeth smaller as six at the last will doo no more but yéeld one of the dried by reason of the chiue which is now verie leane and hungrie After twentie yeeres also the same ground may be set with saffron againe And in lieu of a conclusion take this for a perpetuall rule that heads comming out of a good ground will prosper best in a lighter soile and contrariwise which is one note that our crokers doo carefullie obserue The heads are raised euerie third yeare about vs to wit after Midsummer when the rosse commeth drie from the heads and commonlie in the first yéere after they be set they yéeld verie little increase yet that which then commeth is counted the finest and greatest chiue best for medicine and called saffron Du hort The next crop is much greater but the third exceedeth and then they raise againe about Walden and in Cambridge shire In this period of time also the heads are said to child that is to yéeld out of some parts of them diuerse other headlets whereby it hath béene séene that some one head hath béene increased though with his owne detriment to three or foure or fiue or six which augmentation is the onlie cause whereby they are sold so good cheape For to my remembrance I haue not knowne foure bushels or a coome of them to be valued much aboue two shillings eight pence except in some od yéeres that they arise to eight or ten shillings the quarter and that is when ouer great store of winters water hath rotted the most of them as they stood within the ground or heat in summer parched and burnt them vp In Norffolke and Suffolke they raise but once in seuen yéeres but as their saffron is not so fine as that of Cambridge shire and about Walden so it will not cake ting nor hold colour withall wherein lieth a great part of the value of this stuffe Some craftie iackes vse to mix it with scraped brazell or with the floure of Sonchus which commeth somewhat neere indeed to the hue of our good saffron if it be late gathered but it is soone bewraied both by the depth of the colour and hardnesse Such also was the plentie of saffron about twentie yeeres passed that some of the townesmen of Walden gaue the one halfe of the floures for picking of the other and sent them ten or twelue miles abroad into the countrie whilest the rest not thankfull for the abundance of Gods blessing bestowed vpon them as wishing rather more scarsitie thereof because of the kéeping vp of the price in most contemptuous maner murmured against him saieng that he did shite saffron therewith to choake the market But as they shewed themselues no lesse than ingrat infidels in this behalfe so the Lord considered their vnthankfulnesse gaue them euer since such scarsitie as the greatest murmurers haue now the least store and most of them are either worne out of occupieng or remaine scarse able to mainteine their grounds without the helpe of other men Certes it hath generallie decaied about Safton Walden since the said time vntill now of late within these two yeares that men began againe to plant and renew the same because of the great commoditie But to procéed When the heads be raised and taken vp they will remaine sixteene or twentie daies out of the earth or more yea peraduenture a full moneth Howbeit they are commonlie in the earth againe by saint Iames tide or verie shortlie after For as if they be taken vp before Midsummer or beginning of Iulie the heads will shirnke like a rosted warden so after August they will wax drie become vnfruitfull and decaie And I know it by experience in that I haue carried some of them to London with me and notwithstanding that they haue remained there vnset by the space of fortie dais and more yet some of them haue brought foorth two or thrée floures a peece and some floures thrée or fiue chiues to the greeat admiration of such as haue gathered the same and not béene acquainted with their nature and countrie where they grew The crokers or saffron men doo vse an obseruation a litle before the comming vp of the floure and sometime in the taking vp at Midsummer tide by opening of the heads to iudge of plentie and scarsitie of this commoditie to come For if they sée as it were many small hairie veines of saffron to be in the middest of the bulbe they pronounce a fruitfull yeare And to saie truth at the cleauing of ech head a man shall discerne the saffron by the colour and sée where abouts the chiue will issue out of the root Warme darke nights swéet dews fat grounds chéeflie the chalkie and mistie mornings are verie good
there are 365 leape yeers in the period so that 1460 Iulian yéers doo conteine 1461 after the Egyptians account wherby their common yeare is found to be lese than ours Furthermore wheras our intercalation for the leape yere is somewhat too much by certeine minuts which in 115 yeares amount vnto about an whole day if one intercalation in so manie were omitted our calender would be the more perfect and I would wish that the same yeare wherein the said intercalation trulie found out should be ourpassed might be obserued and called Annus magnus Elizabethae in perpetuall remembrance of our noble and souereigne princesse now reigning amongst vs. I might here saie somewhat also of the prime and hir alteration which is risen higher by fiue daies in our common calender than it was placed by Iulius Caesar and in seauen thousand yeares some writer would grow to an error of an whole if the world should last so long But forsomuch as in some calenders of ours it is reduced againe to the daie of euerie change it shall suffice to saie no more therof The pope also hath made a generall correction of the calender wherein he hath reduced it to the same that it was or should haue beene at the councell of Nice Howbeit as he hath abolished the vse of the golden number so hath he continued the epact applieng it vnto such generall vse as dooth now serue both the turnes whose reformation had also yer this time béene admitted into England if it had not procéeded from him against whom and all whose ordinances we haue so faithfullie sworne and set our hands Certes the next omission is to be performed if all princes would agrée thereto in the leape yeare that shall be about the yeare of Grace 1668 if it shall please God that the world may last so long and then may our calender also stand without anie alteration as it dooth alreadie By this also it appeareth how the defect of our calender may be supplied from the creation wherein the first equinoctiall is seene higher toward the beginning of March than Caesars calender now extant dooth yéeld vnto by seauen daies For as in Caesars time the true equinoctiall was pointed out to happen as Stadius also noteth either vpon or about the sixtéenth or seauentéenth of March albeit the manifest apperance thereof was not found vntill the fiue and twentith of that moneth in their dials or by eie-sight so at the beginning of the world the said entrance of the sunne into the ram must néeds fall out to be about the twentith or one twentith of Aprill as the calender now standeth if I faile not in my numbers Aboue the yeare we haue no more parts of time that carie anie seuerall names with them eâ—â—cept you will affirme the word age to be one which is taken for a hundred yeares and signifieth in English so much as Seculum or Aeuum dooth in Latine neither is it néedfull to remember that some of my countrimen doo reckon their times not by years but by summers and winters which is verie common among vs. Wherefore to shut vp this chapiter withall you shall haue a table of the names of the daies of the wéeke after the old Saxon and Scotish maner which I haue borowed from amongst our ancient writers as I haue perused their volumes The present names Monday Tuesday Wednesday Thursday Fridaie Saturdaie Sunday or the Lords daie The old Saxon names Monendeg Tuesdeg Wodnesdeg Thunresdeg Frigesdeg Saterdeg Sunnandeg The Scotish vsage Diu Luna Diu Mart. Diu Yath. Diu Ethamon Diu Friach Diu Satur. Diu Seroll Of our principall faires and markets Chap. 15. I Haue heretofore said sufficientlie of our faires in the chapter of fairs and markets and now to performe my promise there made I set downe here so manie of our faires as I haue found out by mine owne obseruation and helpe of others in this behalfe Certes it is impossible for me to come by all sith there is almost no towne in England but hath one or more such marts holden yearelie in the same although some of them I must needs confesse be scarse comparable to Lowse faire and little else bought or sold in them more than good drinke pies and some pedlerie trash wherefore it were no losse if diuerse of them were abolished Neither doo I see wherevnto this number of paltrie fairs tendeth so much as to the corruption of youth who all other businesse set apart must néeds repaire vnto them whereby they often spend not onelie the weeke daies but also the Lords sabbaoth in great vanitie and riot But such hath béene the iniquitie of ancient times God grant therefore that ignorance being now abolished and a further insight into things growne into the minds of magistrates these old errors may be considered of and so farre reformed as that thereby neither God may be dishonored nor the common wealth of our countrie anie thing diminished In the meane time take this table here insuing in stead of a calender of the greatest sith that I cannot or at the least wise care not to come by the names of the lesse whose knowledge cannot be so profitable to them that be farre off as they are oft preiudiciall to such as dwell neere hand to the places where they be holden and kept by pilferers that resort vnto the same Faires in Ianuarie THe sixt day being Twelfe day at Salisburie the fiue and twentith being saint Paules day at Bristow at Grauesend at Churchingford at Northalerton in Yorkeshire where is kept a faire euerie wednesday from Christmasse vntill Iune Faires in Februarie THe first day at Bromleie The second at Lin at Bath at Maidstone at Bickleswoorth at Budwoorth The fourtéenth at Feuersham On Ashwednesday at Lichfield at Tamwoorth at Roiston at Excester at Abington at Cicester The foure and twentith at Henlie vpon Thames at Tewkesburie Faires in March ON the twelth day at Stamford Sappesford and at Sudburie The thirtéenth day at Wie at the Mount at Bodmin in Cornewall The fift sunday in Lent at Grantham at Salisburie On monday before our ladie day in Lent at Wisbich at Kendall Denbigh in Wales On palme sunday éeuen at Pumfret On palmesunday at Worcester The twentith day at Durham On our ladie day in Lent at Northamton at Malden at great Chart at Newcastell And all the ladie daies at Huntington And at Saffron Walden on midlentsunday Faires in Aprill THe fift day at Wallingford The seuenth at Darbie The ninth at Bickleswoorth at Belinswoorth On monday after at Euesham in Worcestershire On tuesday in Easter wéeke at Northfléet at Rochford at Hitchin The third sunday after Easter at Louth The two and twentith at Stabford On saint Georges day at Charing at Ipswich at Tamworth at Ampthill at Hinninham at Gilford at saint Pombes in Cornewall On saint Markes day at Darbie at Dunmow in Essex The six and twentith at Tenderden in Kent Faires in Maie ON Maie daie at Rippon at Perin in
a golden crowne his lawes his foundations with other his acts and deeds The first Chapter NOw to proceede with the aforesaid authors Mulmucius Dunwallō or as other saie Dunuallo Mulmucius the sonne of Cloton as testifieth th' english chronicle and also Geffrey of Monmouth got the vpper hand of the other dukes or rulers and after his fathers deceasse began his reigne ouer the whole monarchie of Britaine in the yéere of the world 3529 after the building of Rome 314 and after the deliuerance of the Israelites out of captiuitie 97 and about the 26 yéere of Darius Artaxerxes Longimanus the fift king of the Persians This Mulmucius Dunuallo is named in the english chronicle Donebant and prooued a right worthie prince He builded within the citie of London then called Troinouant a temple and named it the temple of peace the which as some hold opinion I wote not vpon what ground was the same which now is called Blackwell hall where the market for buieng and selling of cloths is kept The chronicle of England affirmeth that Mulmucius whome the old booke nameth Molle builded the two townes Malmesburie and the Uies He also made manie good lawes which were long after vsed called Mulmucius lawes turned out of the British spéech into the Latine by Gildas Priscus and long time after translated out of latine into english by Alfred king of England and mingled in his statutes He moreouer gaue priuileges to temples to plowes to cities and to high waies leading to the same so that whosoeuer fled to them should be in safegard from bodilie harme and from thence he might depart into what countrie he would with indemnitie of his person Some authors write that he began to make the foure great high waies of Britaine the which were finished by his sonne Blinus as after shall be declared After he had established his land and set his Britains in good and conuenient order he ordeined him by the aduise of his lords a crowne of gold caused himselfe with great solemnitie to be crowned according to the custome of 〈◊〉 lawes then in vse bicause he was the first that bare a crowne héere in Britaine after the opinion of some writers he is named the first king of Britaine and all the other before rehearsed are named rulers dukes or gouernors Amongst other of his ordinances he appointed weights and measures with the which men should buy and sell. And further he deuised sore and streight orders for the punishing of theft Finallie after he had guided the land by the space of fortie yéeres he died and was buried in the foresaid temple of peace which he had erected within the citie of Troinouant now called London as before ye haue heard appointing in his life time that his kingdome should be diuided betwixt his two sonnes Brennus and Belinus as some men doo coniecture The ioint-gouernment of Belinus and Brennus the two sonnes of Mulmucius their discontentment the stratagems of the one against the other the expulsion of Brennus out of Britaine The second Chapter BRennus and Belinus began to reigne iointlie as kings in Britaine in the yéere of the world 3574 after the building of the citie of Rome 355 and after the deliuerance of the Israelites out of captiuitie 142 which was about the seuenth yéere of Artaxerxes surnamed Mnenon the seuenth king of the Persians Belinus held vnder his gouernment Loegria Wales and Cornwall and Brennus all those countries ouer and beyond Humber And with this partition were they contented by the tearme of six or seuen yéeres after which time expired Brennus coueting to haue more than his portion came to first thought to purchase himselfe aid in forreine parties therefore by the prouocation and counsell of yong vnquiet heads sailed ouer into Norway and there married the daughter of Elsung or Elsing as then duke or ruler of that countrie Beline offended with his brother that he should thus without his aduice marrie with a stranger now in his absence seized all his lands townes and fortresses into his owne hands placing garisons of men of warre where he thought conuenient In the meane time Brenne aduertised hereof assembled a great nauie of ships well furnished with people and souldiers of the Norwegians with the which he tooke his course homewards but in the waie he was encountred by Guilthdacus king of Denmarke the which had laid long in wait for him bicause of the yoong ladie which Brenne had maried for whome he had béene a sutor to hir father Elsing of long time When these two fléetes of the Danes and Norwegians met there was a sore battell betwixt them but finallie the Danes ouercame them of Norway and tooke the ship wherein the new bride was conueied and then was she brought aboord the ship of Guilthdacus Brenne escaped by flight as well as he might But when Guilthdacus had thus obtained the victorie and prey suddenlie therevpon arose a sore tempest of wind and weather which scattered the Danish fleete and put the king in dangers to haue béene lost◠but finallie within fiue daies after being driuen by force of wind he landed in Northumberland with a few such ships as kept togither with him Beline being then in that countrie prouiding for defense against his brother vpon knowledge of the king of Denmarks arriuall caused him to be staied Shortlie after Brenne hauing recouered and gotten togither the most part of his ships that were dispersed by the discomfiture and then newlie rigged and furnished of all things necessarie sent word to his brother Beline both to restore vnto him his wife wrongfullie rauished by Guilthdacus and also his lands iniuriouslie by him seized and his possession These requests being plainlie and shortlie denied Brenne made no long delaie but spéedilie made toward Albania and landing with his armie in a part thereof incountred with his brother Beline néere vnto a wood named as then Calater where after cruell fight and mortall battell betwixt them at length the victorie abode with the Britains and the discomfiture did light so on the Norwegians that the most of them were wounded slaine and left dead vpon the ground Hereby Brenne being forced to flée made shift and got ouer into Gallia where after he had sued to this prince at length he abode and was well receiued of one Seguinus or Seginus duke of the people called then Allobrogs as Galfrid of Monmouth saith or rather Armorica which now is called Britaine as Polychronicon and the english historie printed by Caxton more trulie maie seeme to affirme But Beline hauing got the vpper hand of his enimies assembling his councell at Caerbranke now called York tooke aduise what he should doo with the king of Denmarke where it was ordeined that he should be set at libertie with condition and vnder couenant to acknowledge himselfe by dooing homage to hold his land of the king of
Britaine and to paie him a yéerelie tribute These couenants being agréed vpon and hostages taken for assurance he was set at libertie and so returned into his countrie The tribute that he couenanted to paie was a thousand pounds as the English chronicle saith When Beline had thus expelled his brother and was alone possessed of all the land of Britaine he first confirmed the lawes made by his father and for so much as the foure waies begun by his father were not brought to perfection he therefore caused workmen to be called foorth and assembled whom he set in hand to paue the said waies with stone for the better passage and ease of all that should trauell through the countries from place to place as occasion should require The first of these foure waies is named Fosse and stretcheth from the south into the north beginning at the corner of Totnesse in Cornewall and so passing foorth by Deuonshire and Somersetshire by Tutherie on Cotteswold and then forward beside Couentrie vnto Leicester and from thence by wild plaines towards Newarke and endeth at the citie of Lincolne The second waie was named Watling stréete the which stretcheth ouerthwart the Fosse out of the southeast into the northeast beginning at Douer and passing by the middle of Kent ouer Thames beside London by-west of Westminster as some haue thought and so foorth by S. Albons and by the west side of Dunstable Stratford Toucester and Wedon by-south of Lilleborne by Atherston Gilberts hill that now is called the Wreken and so foorth by Seuerne passing beside Worcester vnto Stratton to the middle of Wales and so vnto a place called Cardigan at the Irish sea The third way was named Ermingstréet which stretched out of the west northwest vnto the east southeast and beginneth at Meneuia the which is in Saint Dauids land in west Wales and so vnto Southampton The fourth and last waie hight Hiknelstréete which leadeth by Worcester Winchcombe Birmingham Lichfield Darbie Chesterfield and by Yorke and so foorth vnto Tinmouth After he had caused these waies to be well and sufficientlie raised and made he confirmed vnto them all such priuileges as were granted by his father Brennus marrieth with the duke of Alobrogs daughter groweth into great honour commeth into Britaine with an armie against his brother Beline their mother reconcileth them they ioine might munition and haue great conquests conflicts betweene the Galles and the Romans the two brethren take Rome The third Chapter IN the meane time that Beline was thus occupied about the necessarie affaires of his realme and kingdome his brother Brenne that was fled into Gallia onelie with 12. persons bicause he was a goodlie gentleman and séemed to vnderstand what apperteined to honour grew shortlie into fauour with Seginus the duke afore mentioned and declaring vnto him his aduersitie and the whole circumstance of his mishap at length was so highlie cherished of the said Seginus deliting in such worthie qualities as he saw in him dailie appearing that he gaue to him his daughter in mariage with condition that if he died without issue male then should he inherit his estate duke dome and if it happened him to leaue anie heire male behind him then should he yet helpe him to recouer his land and dominion in Britaine béerest from him by his brother These conditions well and surelie vpon the dukes part by the assent of the nobles of his land concluded ratified and assured the said duke within the space of one yéere after died And then after a certeine time being knowne that the duches was not with child all the lords of that countrie did homage to Brenne receiuing him as their lord and supreme gouernour vpon whome he likewise for his part in recompense of their curtesie bestowed a great portion of his treasure Shortlie after also with their assent he gathered an armie and with the same eftsoones came ouer into Britaine to make new warre vpon his brother Beline Of whose landing when Beline was informed he assembled his people and made himselfe readie to méete him but as they were at point to haue ioined battell by the intercession of their mother that came betwixt them and demeaned hirselfe in all motherlie order and most louing maner towards them both they fell to an agréement and were made friends or euer they parted asunder After this they repaired to London and there taking aduice togither with their peeres and councellors for the good order and quieting of the land at length they accorded to passe with both their armies into Gallia to subdue that whole countrie and so following this determination they tooke shipping and sailed ouer into Gallia where beginning the warre with fire and sword they wrought such maisteries that within a short time as saith Geffrey of Monmouth they conquered a great part of Gallia Italie and Germanie and brought it to their subiection In the end they tooke Rome by this occasion as writers report if these be the same that had the leading of those Galles which in this season did so much hurt in Italie and other parts of the world After they had passed the mountains were entred into Tuscan they besieged the citie of Clusium the citizens whereof being in great danger sent to Rome for aid against their enimies Wherevpon the Romanes considering with themselues that although they were not in anie league of societie with the Clusians yet if they were ouercome the danger of the next brunt were like to be theirs with all spéed they sent ambassadours to intreat betwixt the parties for some peace to be had They â—hat were sent required the capteines of the Galles in the name of the senat and citizens of Rome not to molest the friends of the Romans Wherevnto answere was made by Brennus that for his part he could be content to haue peace if it were so that the Clusians would be agréeable that the Galles might haue part of the countrie which they held being more than they did alreadie well occupie for otherwise said he there could be no peace granted The Romane ambassadours being offended with these wordes demanded what the Galles had to doo in Tuscan by reason of which and other the like ouerthwart wordes the parties began to kindle in displeasure so farre that their communication brake off and so they from treating fell againe to trie the matter by dint of sword The Romane ambassadours also to shew of what prowesse the Romans were contrarie to the law of nations forbidding such as came in ambassage about anie treatie of peace to take either one part or other tooke weapon in hand and ioined themselues with the Clusians wherewith the Galles were so much displeased that incontinentlie with one voice they required to haue the siege raised from Clusium that they might go to Rome But Brennus thought good first to send messengers thither to require the deliuerie
the countrie into his subiection without battell or bloudshed Gyldas also writing of this reuolting of the Britains saith thus When information thereof was giuen to the senate and that hast was made with a spéedie armie to reuenge the same there was no warlike nauie prepared in the sea to fight valiantlie for the defense of the countrie no square battell no right wing nor anie other prouision appointed on the shore to be séene but the backes of the Britains in stead of a shield are shewed to the persecutors and their necks readie to be cut off with the sword through cold feare running through their bones which stretched foorth their hands to be bound like womanlie creatures so that a common prouerbe followed thereof to wit That the Britains were neither valiant in warre nor faithfull in peace and so the Romans â—leaing manie of the rebels reseruing some and bringing them to bondage that the land should not lie altogither vntilled and desert returned into Italie out of that land which was void of wine and oile leauing some of their men there for gouernors to chastise the people not so much with an armie of men as with scourge and whip and if the matter so required to applie the naked sword vnto their sides so that it might be accounted Rome and not Britaine And what coine either of brasse siluer or gold there was the same to be stamped with the image of the emperour Thus farre Gildas In the British historie we find other report as thus that Claudius at his comming aland at Porchester besieged that towne to the rescue whereof came Guiderius and giuing battell to the Romans put them to the woorse till at length one Hamo being on the Romans side changed his shield and armour apparelling himselfe like a Britaine and so entring into the thickest prease of the British host came at length where the king was and there slue him But Aruiragus perceiuing this mischiefe to the end the Britains should not be discouraged therewith caused himselfe to be adorned with the kings cote-armor and other abiliments and so as king continued the fight with such manhood that the Romans were put to flight Claudius retired backe to his ships and Hamo to the next woods whom Aruiragus pursued and at length droue him vnto the sea side and there slue him yer he could take the hauen which was there at hand so that the same tooke name of him and was called a long time after Hamons hauen and at length by corruption of speach it was called Hampton and so continueth vnto this day commonlie called by the name of Southhampton Thus haue you heard how Guiderius or Guinderius whether you will came to his end which chanced as some write in the 28 yéere of his reigne Aruiragus the Britaine Claudius the Romane with their armies doo incounter a composition concerning mariage concluded betweene them Claudius returneth to Rome The third Chapter ARuiragus the yoongest son of Kymbeline and brother to Guinderius bicause the same Guinderius left no issue to succéed him was admitted king of Britaine in the yeere of our Lord 45 or rather 46. This Aruiragus otherwise called by the Britains Meuricus or Mauus of Tacitus Prasutagus is also named Armiger in the English chronicle by which chronicle as appéereth he bare himselfe right manfullie against Claudius and his Romans in the war which they made against him in so much that when Claudius had renewed his force and woone Porchester and after came to besiege Winchester in the which Aruiragus as then was inclosed Aruiragus assembling his power was readie to come foorth and giue Claudius battell wherevpon Claudius doubting the sequele of the thing sent messengers vnto Aruiragus to treat of concord and so by composition the matter was taken vp with condition that Claudius should giue his daughter Genissa in marriage vnto Aruiragus Aruiragus should acknowledge to hold his kingdome of the Romans Some write that Claudius in fauour of the valiant prowesse which he saw found in Aruiragus honored not onlie him with the mariage of his daughter the said Genissa but also to the end to make the towne more famous where this marriage was solemnized he therefore called it Claudiocestria after his name the which in the British toong was called before that daie Caerleon and after Glouernia of a duke that ruled in Demetia that hight Glunie but now it is called Glocester Other there be that write how Claudius being vanquished in battell by Aruiragus was compelled by the said Aruiragus to giue vnto him his said daughter to wife with condition as before is mentioned and that then Aruiragus was crowned king of Britaine But Suetonius maie séeme to reprooue this part of the British historie which in the life of Claudius witnesseth that he had by thrée wiues onlie three daughters that is to saie Claudia Antonia and Octauia and further that reputing Claudia not to be his caused hir to be cast downe at the doore of his wife Herculanilla whome he had forsaken by waie of diuorcement that he bestowed his daughter Antonia first on C. Pompeius Magnus and after on Faustus Silla verie noble yoong gentlemen and Octauia he matched with Nero his wiues son Whereby it should appéere that this supposed marriage betwixt Aruiragus and the daughter of Claudius is but a feined tale ¶ And héere to speake my fansie also what I thinke of this Aruiragus and other the kings whome Galfrid and such as haue followed him doo register in order to succéed one after another I will not denie but such persons there were and the same happilie bearing verie great rule in the land but that they reigned as absolute kings ouer the whole or that they succéeded one after another in manner as is auouched by the same writers it seemeth most vnlike to be true for rather it maie be gessed by that which as well Gyldas as the old approoued Romane writers haue written that diuerse of these kings liued about one time or in times greatlie differing from those times which in our writers we find noted As for example Iuuenal maketh this Aruiragus of whom we now intreat to reigne about Domitians time For my part therefore sith this order of the British kinglie succession in this place is more easie to be flatlie denied and vtterlie reprooued than either wiselie defended or trulie amended I will referre the reforming therof vnto those that haue perhaps séene more than I haue or more déepelie considered the thing to trie out an vndoubted truth in the meane time I haue thought good both to shew what I find in our histories and likewise in forren writers to the which we thinke namelie in this behalfe whilest the Romans gouerned there we maie safelie giue most credit doo we otherwise neuer so much content our selues with other vaine and fond conceits To procéed yet with the historie as we find it by our writers set foorth it is
began his reigne ouer the Britains about the yeare of our Lord 180 as Fabian following the authoritie of Peter Pictauiensis saith although other writers seeme to disagrée in that account as by the same Fabian in the table before his booke partlie appeareth wherevnto Matthaeus Westmonasteriensis affirmeth that this Lucius was borne in the yeare of our Lord 115 and was crowned king in the yeare 124 as successor to his father Coillus which died the same yeare being of great age yer the said Lucius was borne It is noted by antiquaries that his entrance was in the 4132 of the world 916 after the building of Rome 220 after the comming of Cesar into Britaine and 165 after Christ whose accounts I follow in this treatise This Lucius is highlie renowmed of the writers for that he was the first king of the Britains that receiued the faith of Iesus Christ for being inspired by the spirit of grace and truth euen from the beginning of his reigne he somewhat leaned to the fauoring of Christian religion being moued with the manifest miracles which the Christians dailie wrought in witnesse and proofe of their sound and perfect doctrine For euen from the daies of Ioseph of Arimathia and his fellowes or what other godlie men first taught the Britains the gospell of our Sauiour there remained amongest the same Britains some christians which ceased not to teach and preach the word of God most sincerelie vnto them but yet no king amongst them openlie professed that religion till at length this Lucius perceiuing not onelie some of the Romane lieutenants in Britaine as Trebellius and Pertinax with others to haue submitted themselues to that profession but also the emperour himselfe to begin to be fauorable to them that professed it he tooke occasion by their good example to giue eare more attentiuelie vnto the gospell and at length sent vnto Eleutherius bishop of Rome two learned men of the British nation Eluane and Meduine requiring him to send some such ministers as might instruct him and his people in the true faith more plentifullie and to baptise them according to the rules of christian religion ¶ The reuerend father Iohn Iewell sometime bishop of Salisburie writeth in his replie vnto Hardings answer that the said Eleutherius for generall order to be taken in the realme and churches héere wrote his aduice to Lucius in maner and forme following You haue receiued in the kingdome of Britaine by Gods mercie both the law and faith of Christ ye haue both the new and the old testament out of the same through Gods grace by the aduise of your realme make a law and by the same through Gods sufferance rule you your kingdome of Britaine for in that kingdome you are Gods vicar Herevpon were sent from the said Eleutherius two godlie learned men the one named Fugatius and the other Damianus the which baptised the king with all his familie and people and therewith remoued the worshipping of idols and false gods and taught the right meane and waie how to worship the true and immortall God There were in those daies within the bounds of Britaine 28 Flamines thrée Archflamines which were as bishops and archbishops or superintendents of the pagan or heathen religion in whose place they being remoued were instituted 28 bishops thrée archbishops of the christian religion One of the which archbishops held his sée at London another at Yorke and the third at Caerleon Arwiske in Glamorganshire Unto the archbishop of London was subiect Cornewall and all the middle part of England euen vnto Humber To the archbishop of Yorke all the north parts of Britaine from the riuer of Humber vnto the furthest partes of Scotland And to the archbishop of Caerleon was subiect all Wales within which countrie as then were seuen bishops where now there are but foure The riuer of Seuern in those daies diuided Wales then called Cambria from the other parts of Britaine Thus Britaine partlie by the meanes of Ioseph of Arimathia of whome ye haue heard before partlie by the wholesome instructions doctrines of Fugatius and Damianus was the first of all other regions that openlie receiued the gospell and continued most stedfast in that profession till the cruell furie of Dioclesian persecuted the same in such sort that as well in Britaine as in all other places of the world the christian religion was in manner extinguished and vtterlie destroied There be that affirme how this Lucius should build the church of saint Peter at Westminster though manie attribute that act vnto Sibert king of the east Saxons and write how the place was then ouergrowne with thornes and bushes and thereof tooke the name and was called Thorney They ad moreouer that Thomas archbishop of London preached read and ministred the sacraments there to such as made resort vnto him Howbeit by the tables hanging in the reuestrie of saint Paules at London and also a table sometime hanging in saint Peters church in Cornehill it should séeme that the said church of saitn Peter in Cornehill was the same that Lucius builded But herein saith Harison anno mundi 4174 dooth lie a scruple Sure Cornell might soone be mistaken for Thorney speciallie in such old records as time age euill handling haue oftentimes defaced But howsoeuer the case standeth truth it is that Lucius reioising much in that he had brought his people to the perfect light and vnderstanding of the true God that they néeded not to be deceiued anie longer with the craftie temptations and feigned miracles of wicked spirits he abolished all prophane worshippings of false gods and conuerted all such temples as had béene dedicated to their seruice vnto the vse of christian religion and thus studieng onlie how to aduance the glorie of the immortall God and the knowledge of his word without seeking the vaine glorie of worldlie triumph which is got with slaughter and bloudshed of manie a giltlesse person he left his kingdome though not inlarged with broder dominion than he receiued it yet greatlie augmented and inriched with quiet rest good ordinances and that which is more to be estéemed than all the rest adorned with Christes religion and perfectlie instructed with his most holie word and doctrine He reigned as some write 21 yeares though other affirme but twelue yeares Againe some testifie that he reigned 77 others 54 and 43. Moreouer here is to be noted that if he procured the faith of Christ to be planted within this realme in the time of Eleutherius the Romane bishop the same chanced in the daies of the emperour Marcus Aurelius Antonius and about the time that Lucius Aurelius Commodus was ioined and made partaker of the empire with his father which was seuen yéere after the death of Lucius Aelius Aurelius Uerus and in the 177 after the birth of our Sauiour Iesus Christ as by some chronologies is easie to be collected For Eleutherius began to gouerne the sée of
he vsed they turned to his side to the ouerthrow and vtter destruction of Bassianus for the which traitorous part they had those south countries of Scotland giuen vnto them for their habitation But by the Scotish writers it should appeare that those Picts which aided Fulgentius and also Carausius were the same that long before had inhabited the north parts of Britaine now called Scotland But whatsoeuer they were truth it is as the British histories record that at length one Alectus was sent from Rome by the senat with 3 legions of souldiers to subdue Carausius which he did and slue him in the field as the same histories make mention after he had reigned the space of 7 or 8 yeares and in the yeare of our saluation two hundred ninetie three A Lectus in haung vanquished and slaine Carausius tooke vpon him the rule and gouernment of Britaine in the yeare of our Lord 293. This Alectus when he had restored the land to the subiection of the Romans did vse great crueltie against such Britains as had maintained the part of Carausius by reason whereof he purchased much euill will of the Britains the which at length conspired against him and purposing to chase the Romans altogither out of their countrie they procured one Asclepiodotus whome the British chronicles name duke of Cornewall to take vpon him as chiefe captaine that enterprise Wherevpon the same Asclepiodotus assembling a great armie made such sharpe warres on the Romans that they being chased from place to place at length withdrew to the of London and there held them till Asclepiodotus came thither and prouoked Alectus and his Romans so much that in the end they issued foorth of the citie and gaue battell to the Britans in the which much people on both parts were slaine but the greatest number died on the Romans side and amongst others Alectus himselfe was slaine the residue of the Romans that were left aliue retired backe into the citie with a capteine of theirs named Liuius Gallus and defended themselues within the walles for a time right valiantlie Thus was Alectus slaine of the Britains after he had reigned as some suppose about the terme of six yeares or as some other write thrée yeares ASclepiodotus duke of Cornewall began his reigen ouer the Britains in the yeare of our Lord 232. after he had vanquished the Romans in battell as before is recited he laid his siege about the citie of London and finallie by knightlie force entred the same and flue the forenamed Liuius Gallus néere vnto a brooke which in those daies ran through the citie threw him into the same brooke by reason whereof long after it was called Gallus or Wallus brooke And at this present the streete where the same brooke did run is called Walbrooke Then after Asclepiodotus had ouercome all his enimies he held this land a certeine space in good rest and quiet and ministred iustice vprightlie in rewarding the good and punishing the euill Till at length through slanderous toongs of malicious persons discord was raised betwixt the king and one Coill or Coilus that was gouernour of Colchester the occasion whereof appeareth not by writers But whatsoeuer the matter was there insued such hatred betwixt them that on both parts great armies were raised and méeting in the field they fought a sore and mightie battell in the which Asclepiodotus was slaine after he had reigned 30 yeares Thus haue Geffrey of Monmouth and our common chroniclers written of Carausius Alectus and Asclepiodotus which gouerned héere in Britaine But Eutropius the famous writers of the Romane histories in the acts of Dioclesian hath in effect these woords About the same time Carausius the which being borne of most base ofspring atteined to high honour and dignitie by order of renowmed chiualrie seruice in the warres receiued charge at Bolein to kéepe the seas quiet alongst the coasts of Britaine France and Flanders and other countries thereabouts bicause the Frenchmen which yet inhabited within the bounds of Germanie and the Saxons sore troubled those seas Carausius taking oftentimes manie of the enimies neither restored the goods to them of the countrie from whome the enimies had bereft the same nor yet sent anie part therof to the emperours but kept the whole to his owne vse Whervpon when suspicion arose that he should of purpose suffer the enimies to passe by him till they had taken some prises that in their returne with the same he might incounter with them and take that from them which they had gotten by which subtile practise he was thought greatly to haue inriched him selfe Maximianus that was fellow in gouernment of the empire with Dioclesianus remaining then in Gallia and aduertised of these dooings commanded that Carausius should be slaine but he hauing warning thereof rebelled and vsurping the imperiall ornaments and title got possession of Britaine against whom being a man of great experience in all warlike knowledge when warres had béene attempted and folowed in vaine at length a peace was concluded with him and so he enioied the possession of Britaine by the space of seuen yéeres then was slaine by his companion Alectus the which after him ruled Britaine for the space of thrée yéeres and was in the end oppressed by the guile of Asclepiodotus gouernour of the pretorie or as I maie call him lord lieutenant of some precinct and iurisdiction perteining to the Romane empire Also so was Britaine recouered by the foresaid Asclepiodotus about ten yéeres after that Carausius had first vsurped the gouernment there and about the yéere of our Lord 300 as Polydor iudgeth wherein he varieth much from Fabian and others ¶ But to shew what we find further written of the subduing of Alectus I thinke it not amisse to set downe what Mamertinus in his oration written in praise of Maximianus dooth report of this matter which shall be performed in the chapter following The substance of that which is written touching Britaine in a panegyrike oration ascribed to Mamertinus which he set foorth in praise of the emperors Dioclesian and Maximian it is intituled onelie to Maximian whereas neuerthelesse both the emperors are praised and likewise as ye may perceiue Constantius who was father to Constantine the great is here spoken of being chosen by the two foresaid emperors to assist them by the name of Caesar in rule of the empire of whom hereafter more shall be said The xxiiij Chapter ALl the compasse of the earth most victorious emperor being now recouered through your noble prowesse not onelie so farre as the limits of the Romane empire had before extended but also the enimies borders beeing subdued when Almaine had beene so often vanquished and Sarmatia so often restreined brought vnder the people called Vitungi Quadi Carpi so often put to flight the Goth submitting himselfe the king of Persia by offering gifts suing for peace one
opinion may séeme to warrant the credit of the historie I will with other admit both the mother and sonne to be Britains in the whole discourse of the historie following as though I had forgot what in this place I haue said A further discourse of the forenamed Constantius and Helen hs regiment ouer this Iland his behauiour and talke to his sonne and councellors as he lay on his death-bed a deuise that he put in practise to vnderstand what true Christians he had in his court his commendable vertues that the Britains in his time imbraced the christian faith is prooued The xxvij Chapter COnstantius a senatour of Rome began to reigne ouer the Britains in the yeere of our Lord 289 as our histories report This Constantius as before ye haue heard had to wife Helen the daughter of the foresaid king Coel of whome he begat a sonne named Constantinus which after was emperour and for his woorthie dooings surnamed Constantine the great S. Ambrose following the common report writeth that this Helen was a maid in an inne and some againe write that she was concubine to Constantius and not his wife But whatsoeuer she was it appeareth by the writers of the Romane histories that Constantius being the daughters sonne of one Crispus that was brother to the emperour Claudius came into Britaine and quieted the troubles that were raised by the Britains and there as some write maried the foresaid Helen being a woman of an excellent beautie whom yet after he was constreined to forsake and to marrie The odora the daughter in law of Herculeus Maximianus by whome he had six sonnes and finallie was created emperour togither with the said Galerius Maximianus at what time Dioclesianus and his fellow Herculeus Maximianus renounced the rule of the empire and committed the same vnto them The empire was then diuided betwixt them so that to Constantius the regions of Italie Affrike France Spaine and Britaine were assigned to Galerius Illyricum Grecia and all the east parts But Constantine being a man void of ambition was contented to leaue Italie and Affrike supposing his charge to be great inough to haue the gouernement in his hands of France Spaine and Britaine as Eutropius saith But as touching his reigne ouer the Britains we haue not to say further than as we find in our owne writers recorded as for his gouernement in the empire it is to be considered that first he was admitted to rule as an assistant to Maximian vnder the title of Cesar and so from that time if you shall account his reigne it maie comprehend 11 12 or 13 yeeres yea more or lesse according to the diuersitie found in writers Howbeit if we shall reckon his reigne from the time onelie that Dioclesian and Maximian resigned their title vnto the empire we shall find that he reigned not fullie thrée yéeres For whereas betwéene the slaughter of Alectus and the comming of Constantius are accounted 8 yéeres and od moneths not onelie those eight yéeres but also some space of time before maie be ascribed vnto Constantius for although before his comming ouer into Britaine now this last time for he had béene here afore as it well appéereth Asclepiodotus gouerning as legat albeit vnder Constantius who had a great portion of the west parts of the empire vnder his regiment by the title as I haue said of Cesar yet he was not said to reigne absolutelie till Dioclesian and Maximian resigned But now to conclude with the dooings of Constantius at length he fell sicke at Yorke and there died about the yeere of our Lord 306. This is not to be forgotten that whilest he laie on his death-bed somewhat before he departed this life hearing that his sonne Constantine was come and escaped from the emperours Dioclesian and Maximian with whom he remained as a pledge as after shall be partlie touched he receiued him with all ioy and raising himselfe vp in his bed in presence of his other sonnes counsellours with a great number of other people and strangers that were come to visit him he set the crowne vpon his sonnes head and adorned him with other imperiall robes and garments executing as it were him selfe the office of an herald and withall spake these woords vnto his said sonne and to his counsellours there about him Now is my death to me more welcome and my departure hence more pleasant I haue heere a large epitaph and monument of buriall to wit mine owne sonne and one whome in earth I leaue to be emperour in my place which by Gods good helpe shall wipe away the teares of the Christians and reuenge the crueltie exercised by tyrants This I reckon to chance vnto me in stéed of most felicitie After this turning himselfe to the multitude he commanded them all to be of good comfort meaning those that had not forsaken true vertue and godlinesse in Christ which Christ he vndertooke should continue with his sonne Constantine in all enterprises which in warres or otherwise he should take in hand That deuise also is woorthie to be had in memorie which he put in practise in his life time to vnderstand what true and sincere Christians were remaining in his court For whereas he had béene first a persecuter and after was conuerted it was a matter easie to persuade the world that he was no earnest Christian and so the policie which he thought to worke was the sooner brought to passe which was this He called togither all his officers and seruants feining himselfe to choose out such as would doo sacrifice to diuels and that those onelie should remaine with him and kéepe their office and the rest that refused so to doo should be thrust out and banished the court Héervpon all the courtiers diuided themselues into companies and when some offered willinglie to doo sacrifice and other some boldlie refused the emperour marking their dealings sharpelie rebuked those which were so readie to dishonour the liuing God accounting them as traitours of his diuine maiestie and not woorthie to remaine within the court gates but those that constantlie stood in the profession of the christian faith he greatlie commended as men woorthie to be about a prince and withall declared that from thencefoorth they should be as chiefe counsellours and defenders both of his person and kingdome estéeming more of them than of all the treasure he had in his coffers To conclude he was a graue prince sober vpright courteous and liberall as he which kept his mind euer frée from couetous desire of great riches insomuch that when he should make anie great feast to his friends he was not ashamed to borow plate and siluer vessell to serue his turne and to furnish his cupbord for the time being contented for himselfe to be serued in cruses earthen vessels He was woont to haue this saieng in his mouth that better it was that the subiects should haue store of monie and riches than the
prince to kéepe if close in his treasurie where it serued to no vse By such courteous dealing the prouinces which were in his charge flourished in great wealth and quietnesse He was a verie wise and politike prince in the ordering of all weightie matters and verie skillfull in the practise of warres so that he stood the Romane empire in great stéed and was therefore highlie beloued of the souldiers insomuch that immediatlie after his deceasse they proclaimed his some Constantine emperour That The christian faith was imbraced of the Britains in this season it maie appéere in that Hilarius bishop of Poictiers writeth to his brethren in Britaine and Constantine in an epistle as Theodoretus saith in his first booke and tenth chapter maketh mtention of the churches in Britaine which also Sozomenus dooth affirme For the Britains after they had receiued the faith defended the same euen with the shedding of their bloud as Amphibalus who in this Constantius daies being apprehended suffered at Redburne neere to Werlamchester about 15 yéeres after the martyrdome of his host S. Albane Constantine created emperour in Britaine he is sollicited to take vpon him the regiment of those countries that his father gouerned he is requested to subdue Maxentius the vsurping tyrant Maximianus his father seeketh to depose him Constantines death is purposed by the said Maximianus the father his sonne Maxentius Fausta the daughter of Maximianus wife to Constantine detecteth hir fathers trecherie to hir husand Maximianus is strangled at Constantines commandement league and alliance betweene him and Licinius he is slâ—ine the empresse Helen commended the crosse of Christ found with the inscription of the same what miracles were wrought thereby of the nailes wherewith Christ was crucified Constantine commended the state of Britaine in his time The xxviij Chapter COnstantine being the son of the forenamed Constantius begot of his first wife Helen the daughter as some affirme of Coell late king of the Britains began to reigne in the yéere of our Lord 306. This worthie prince begotten of a British woman borne of hir in Britaine as our writers doo affirme and created certeinlie emperour in Britaine did doubtlesse make his natiue countrie partaker of his high glorie and renowme which by his great prowes politike wisedome woorthie gouernment and other his princelie qualities most abundantlie planted in his noble person he purchased and got thorough the circuit of the whole earth insomuch that for the high enterprises and noble acts by him happilie brought to passe and atchiued he was surnamed as before is said the great Constantine Whilest this Constantine remained at Rome in manner as he had béene a pledge with Galerius in his fathers life time he being then but yoond fled from thence and with all post hast returned to his father into Britaine killing or howghing by the waie all such horsses as were appointed to stand at innes readie for such as should ride in post least being pursued he should haue béene ouertaken and brought backe againe by such as might be sent to pursue him At his comming into Britaine he found his father sore vexed with sicknesse whereof shortlie after he died and then was he by helpe of such as were about him incouraged to take vpon him as emperour and namclie one Erocus king of the Almains which had accompanied his father thither assisted him thereto so that being prclaimed emperour he tooke vpon him the rule of those countries which his father had in gouernment that is to saie France Spaine the Alpes and Britaine with other prouinces héere in the west and ruling the same with great equitie and wisdome he greatly wan the fauour of the people insomuch that the fame of his politike gouernment and courteous dealing being spred abroad when Maxentius the tyrant that occupied the rule of the empire at Rome and in Italie by wrongfull vsurping abusing the same was grown into the hatred of the Romans and other Italians Constantine was earnestlie by them requested to come into Italie and to helpe to subdue Maxentius that he might reforme the state of things there This Maxentius was sonne to Herculeus Maximianus and Constantine had married Fausta the daughter of the said Maximianus Now so it was that Maximianus immediatlie after that his sonne Maxentius had taken the rule vpon him sought meanes to haue deposed him and to haue resumed and taken eftsoones into his owne hands the gouernment of the empire But solliciting Dioclesian to doo the like he was much reprooued of him for his vnreasonable and ambitious purpose so that when he perceiued that neither Dioclesian would be thereto agreeable nor induce the souldiers to admit him they hauing alreadie established his sonne began to deuise waies how to assure the state more stronglie to his said sonne And hearing that his sonne in law Constantine was minded to come into Italie against him he purposed to practise Constantines destruction insomuch that it was iudged by this which followed that Herculeus Maximianus did but for a colour séeme to mislike that which his said son Maxentius had doone to the end he might the sooner accomplish his intent for the dispatching of Constantine out of the waie Héerevpon as it were fléeing out of Italie he came to Constantine who as then hauing appointed lieutenants vnder him in Britaine remained in France and with all ioy and honour that might be receiued his father in law the which being earnestlie bent to compasse his purpose made his daughter Fausta priuie thereto which ladie either for feare least the concealing thereof might turne hir to displeasure either else for the entire loue which she bare to hir husband reuealed hir fathers wicked purpose Wherevpon whilest Constantine went about to be reuenged of such a traitorous practise Herculeus fled to Marsiles purposing there to take the sea and so to retire to his sonne Maxentius into Italie But yer he could get awaie from thence he was strangled by commandement of his sonne in law Constantine and so ended his life which he had spotted with manie cruell acts as well in persecuting the professours of the christian name as others In this meane time had Maximianus adopted one Licinius to assist him in gouernance of the empire proclaiming him Cesar. So that now at one selfe time Constantine gouerned France and the west parts of the empire Maxentius held Italie Affrike and Aegypt and Maximianus which likewise had beene elected Cesar ruled the east parts and Licinius Illyrium and Grecia But shortlie after the emperour Constantine ioined in league with Licinius and gaue to him his sister in marriage named Constantia for more suertie of faithfull friendship to indure betwixt them He sent him also against Maximianus who gouerning in the cast part of the empire purposed the destruction of Constantine and all his partakers but being vanquished by Licinius at Tarsus he shortlie after died being eaten with lice Constantine after
Rome and Italie and was so busied in the affaires of the empire iu those parts that as was thought he could not returne backe into Britaine seized into his hands the whole dominion of Britaine and held himselfe for king THis Octauius then beginning his reigne ouer the Britains in the yéere of our Lord 329 prouoked Constantine to send against him one of his mothers vncles the foresaid Traherne This Trahernus or as some name him Traherne entred this land with three legions of souldiers in a field néere vnto Winchester was incountered by Octauius and his Britains by whome after a sore battell there striken betwixt them in the end Traherne was put to flight anâ—â—chased insomuch that he was constreined to forsake that part of the land and to draw towards Scotland Octauius hauing knowledge of his passage followed him in the countrie of Westmerland eftsoones gaue him battell but in that battell Octauius was put to the woorsse and constreined to forsake the land fled into Norway there to purchase aid and being readie with such power as he there gathered what of Britains and Norwegians to returne into Britaine Before his landing he was aduertised that an earle of Britaine which bare him heartie good will had by treason slaine Traherne Octauius then comming to land eftsoones got possession of Britaine which should be as Fabian gathereth about the yéere of our Lord 329 in the 20 yéere of the reigne of the emperour Constantine and about two yéeres after that the said Octauius first tooke vpon him to rule as king After this as the British chronicle affirmeth Octauius gouerned the land right noblie and greatlie to the contentation of the Britains At length when he was fallen in age and had no issue but one daughter he was counselled to send vnto Rome for one Maximianus a noble yoong man coosine to the emperour Constantine on the part of his mother Helena to come into Britaine and to take to his wife the said daughter of Octauius and so with hir to haue the kingdome Octauius at the first meant to haue giuen hir in mariage vnto one Conan Meridoc duke of Cornewall which was his nephue but wen the lords would not thereto agrée at the length he appointed one Maurice sonne to the said Câ—â—an to go to Rome to fetch the forenamed Maximianus Maurice according to his commission and instruction in that behalfe receiued came to rome and declared his message in such effectuall sort that Maximianus consented to go with him into Britaine and so taking with him a conuenient number set forward and did so much by his iournies that finallie he landed here in Britaine And notwithstanding that Conan Meridoc past not so much to haue béene dooing with him for malice that he conceiued towards him because he saw that by his meanes he should be put beside the crowne yet at length was Maximianus safelie brought to the kings presence and of him honorablie receiued and finallie the mariage was knit vp and solemnized in all princelie maner Shortlie after Octauius departed out of this life after he had reigned the terme of fiftie and foure yeares as Fabian gathereth by that which diuers authors doo write how he reigned till the daies that Gratian and Ualentinian ruled the Roman empire which began to gouerne in the yeare of our Lord as he saith 382 which is to be vnderstood of Gratian his reigne after the deceasse his vncle Ualens for otherwise a doubt maie rise because Ualentine the father of Gratian admitted the said Gratian to the title of Augustus in the yeare of our Lord 351. But to leaue the credit of the long reigne of Octauius with all his and others gouernement and rule ouer the Britains since the time of Constantius vnto our British and Scotish writers let vs make an end with the gouernement of that noble emperour Constantine an assured branch of the Britains race as borne of that worthie ladie the empresse Helen daughter to Coell earle of Colchester and after king of Britaine as our histories doo witnesse Unto the which empresse Constantine bare such dutifull reuerence that he did not onelie honour hir with the name of empresse but also made hir as it were partaker with him of all his wealth and in manie things was led and ruled by hir vertuous and godlie admonitions to the aduancement of Gods honour and maintenance of those that professed the true christian religion For the loue that she bare vnto Colchester and London she walled them about and caused great bricke and huge tiles to be made for the performance of the same whereof there is great store to be séene eyuen yet to this present both in the walls of the towne and castell of Colchester as a testimonie of the woorkemanship of those daies She liued 79 yeares and then departed this life about the 21 yeare of hir sonnes reigne First she was buried at Rome without the walls of the citie with all funerall pompe as to hir estate apperteined but after his corps was remoued and brought to Constantinople where it was eftsoones interred Hir sonne the emperour Constantine liued till about the yeare of Christ 340 and then deceassed at Nicomedia in Asia after he had ruled the empire 32 yeares and od moneths We find not in the Romane writers of anie great stur here in Britaine during his reigne more than the British and Scotish writers haue recorded so that after Traherne had reduced this land to quietnesse it maie be supposed that the Britains liued in rest vnder his gouernement and likewise after vnder his sonnes that succéeded him in the empire till about the yeare 360 at what time the Picts and Scots inuaded the south parts of the land But now to end with Octauius that the christian faith remained still in Britaine during the supposed time of this pretended kings reigne it maie appeare in that amongst the 36 prouinces out of the which there were assembled aboue 300 bishops in the citie of Sardica in Dacia at a synod held there against the Eusebians Britaine is numbred by Athanasius in his second apologie to be one And againe the said Athanasius in an epistle which he writeth to the emperour Iouinianus reciteth that the churches in Britaine did consent with the churches of other nations in the confession of faith articuled in the Nicene councell Also mention is made by writers of certeine godlie learned men which liued in offices in the church in those daies as Restitutus bishop of London which went ouer to the synod held at Arles in France and also one Kibius Corinnius sonne to Salomon duke of Cornewall and bishop of Anglesey who instructed the people that inhabited the parts now called Northwales and them of Anglesey aforesaid verie diligentlie But now to speake somewhat of things chancing in Britaine about this season as we find recorded by the Romane writers some trouble was likelie to
haue growne vnto the Britains by receiuing certeine men of warre that fled out of Italie into Britaine whome the emperour Constantius would haue punished because they had taken part with Maxentius his aduersarie Paulus a Spaniard and notarie was sent ouer by him with commission to make inquirie of them and to sée them brought to light to answere their transgressions which Paulus began to deale roughlie in the matter whereof he was called Catera and to rage against the Britains and partakers with the fugitiues in that they had receiued and mainteined them as he alledged but in the â—nd being certified by Martinus the lieutenant of their innocencie and fearing least his extreame rigour might alienate the hearts of the inhabitants altogither and cause them to withdraw their obedience from the Romane empire he turned the execution of his furie from them vnto the Romans and made hauocke of those that he suspected till the said Martinus fell at square with him thinking on a time to kill him he drew his sword and smote at him But such was his age and weakenesse that he was not able to kill him or giue him anie deadlie wound wherefore he turned the point of his sword against himselfe and so ended his life being contented rather to die than sée his countriemen and subiects of the empire so to be abused After this the said Paulus returned backe againe into Italie from whence he came after whose departure it was not long yer he also was slaine and then all the Scots and Picts sore disquieted the Romane subiects for the suppressing of whose attempts Lupicinus was sent ouer out of Gallia by Iulianus as shall be declared out of Amianus Marcellinus after we haue first shewed what we find written in our owne writers concerning the Scots and Picts who now began to rob and spoile the British inhabitants within the Romane prouinces here in this I le and that euen in most outragious maner Maximianus or Maximus gouerneth this I le why writers speake ill of him strife betwixt him and Conan duke of Cornewall Maximus is proclaimed emperour in Britaine he transporteth the British youth seruiceable for warres into France little Britaine in France why so called eleuen thousand maids sent thither to match with Conans people whereof some were drowned and other some murthered in the way by Guanius king of Hunnes and Melga king of Picts they flie into Ireland murther requited with murther the words of Gyldas concerning Maximus The xxx Chapter AFter the deceasse of Octauius or Octauian as the old English chronicle nameth him Maximianus or Maximus as the Romane writers call him began to rule the Britains in the yéere of our Lord 383 he was the sonne of one Leonine and coosen germane to Constantine the great a valiant personage hardie of stomach but yet because he was cruell of nature and as Fabian saith somewhat persecuted the christians he was infamed by writers but the chiefe cause why he was euill reported was for that he slue his souereigne lord the emperour Gratianus as after shall appeare for otherwise he is supposed woorthie to haue had the rule of the empire committed to his hands in ech respect Betwixt him and the abouenamed Conan Meridoc duke of Cornewall chanced strife and debate so that Conan got him into Scotland and there purchasing aid returned and comming ouer Humber wasted the countrie on ech side Maximianus thereof hauing aduertisement raised his power and went against him and so fighting with him diuers battels sometime departed awaie with victorie and sometime with losse At length through mediation of friends a peace was made betwixt them Finallie this Maximianus or as the Romane histories say Maximus was by the souldiers chosen and proclaimed emperour here in Britaine although some write that this was doone in Spaine After he had taken vpon him the imperiall dignitie vpon desire to haue inlarged his dominion he assembled togither all the chosen youth of this land méet to doo seruice in the warres with the which he passed ouer into France there as our writers record he first subdued the countrie ancientlie called Armorica and slue in battell the king thereof called Imball This doone he gaue the countrie vnto Conan Meridoc which was there with him to hold the same of him and of the kings of great Britaine for euer He also commanded that the said countrie from thencefoorth should be called litle Britaine and so was the name changed What people soeuer inhabited there before the ancient name argueth that they were rather Britains than anie other for Armorica in the British toong signifieth as much as a countrie lieng vpon the sea Conan then placing himselfe and his Britains in that quarter of Gallia auoided all the old inhabitants peopling that countrie onelie with Britains which abhorring to ioine themselues with women borne in Gallia Conan was counselled to send into Britaine for maids to be coupled with his people in mariage Herevpon a messenger was dispatched vnto Dionethus at that time duke of Cornwall and gouernour of Britaine vnder Maximianus requiring him to send ouer into little Britaine 11000 maids that is to say 8000 to be bestowed vpon the meaner fort of Conans people and 3000 to be ioined in mariage with the nobles and gentlemen Dionethus at Conans request assembled the appointed number of maids and amongst them he also appointed his daugther Ursula a ladie of excellent beautie to go ouer and to be giuen in mariage to the foresaid Conan Meridoc as he had earnestlie requested These number of maids were shipped in Thames and passing forward toward Britaine were by force of weather and rage of wind scattered abroad and part or them drowned and the residue among whom was the foresaid Ursula were slaine by Guanius king of the Hunnes and Melga king of the Picts into whose hands they fell the which Guanius and Melga were sent by the emperour Gracian to the sea coasts of Germanie to oppresse and subdue all such as were friends and mainteiners of the part of Maximianus We find in some bookes that there were sent ouer at that time 51000 maids that is to say 11000 gentlewomen and 40000 other After that Guanius and Melga had murthered the foresaid virgins they entred into the north parts of Britaine where the Scots now inhabit and began to make sore warre on the Britains whereof when Maximus was aduertised he sent into Britaine one Gratianus with thrée legions of souldiers who bare himselfe so manfullie against the enimies that he constreined the said Guanius and Melga to flie out of the land and to withdraw into Ireland In this meane while Maximus hauing slaine the emperor Gratian at Lions in France and after entring into Italie was slaine himselfe at Aquilia after he had gouerned the Britains eight yéeres by the emperour Theodosius who came in aid of Ualentinian brother to the said emperor Gratian as ye may find in
after certeine bickerings he slue the said Constantine at Arles although not without great bloudshed He pursued also the residue of the Britains driuing them to the verie sea coasts where they shrowded themselues among the other Britains that before were setled in the countrie there ancientlie called as before we said Armorica that is a region lieng on the sea coast for Ar in the British toong signifieth vpon and Moure perteining to the sea And as this Constantine the father was slaine by Constantius so was Constans the sonne killed at Uienna by one of his owne capteines named Gerâ—ntius Whereby it came to passe that Honorius shortlie after hauing thus obteined the victorie of both these vsurpers recouered the Ile but yet not till the yeare next following and that by the high industrie and great diligence of that valiant gentleman earle Constantius The slaughter of Constantine his sonne happened in the 1 yeare of the 297 Olympiad 465 after the comming of Cesar 1162 after the building of Rome the dominicall letter being A and the golden number 13 so that the recouering of the Iland fell in the yeare of our Lord 411. Here also is eftsoones to be considered the valure of the British souldiers who following this last remembred Constantine the vsurper did put the Romane state in great danger and by force brake through into Spaine vanquishing those that kept the streicts of the mounteins betwixt Spaine and Gallia now called France an exploit of no small consequence sith thereby the number of barbarous nations got frée passage to enter into Spaine whereof insued manie battels sacking of cities and townes and wasting of the countries accordinglie as the furious rage of those fierce people was mooued to put their crueltie in practise ¶ If therefore the Britaine writers had considered and marked the valiant exploits and noble enterprises which the Brittish aids armies and legions atchiued in seruice of the Romane emperours by whome whilest they had the gouernement ouer this I le there were at sundrie times notable numbers conueied foorth into the parties of beyond the seas as by Albinus and Constantius also by his sonne Constantine the great by Maximus and by this Constantine both of them vsurpers if I saie the British writers had taken good note of the numbers of the British youth thus conueied ouer from hence what notable exploits they boldlie attempted no lesse manfullie atchiued they néeded not to haue giuen eare vnto the fabulous reports forged by their Bards of Arthur and other their princes woorthie in déed of verie high commendation And pitie it is that their fame should be brought by such meanes out of credit by the incredible and fond fables which haue béene deuised of their acts so vnlike to be true as the tales of Robin Hood or the gests written by Ariost the Italian in his booke intituled Orlando furioso sith the same writers had otherwise true matter inough to write of concerning the worthie feats by their countriemen in those daies in forren parts boldlie enterprised and no lesse valiantlie accomplished as also the warres which now and then they mainteined against the Romans here at home in times when they felt themselues oppressed by their tyrannicall gouernment as by that which is written before of Caratacus Uoadicia Cartimandua Uenusius Galgagus or Galdus as some name him and diuers other who for their noble valiancies deserue as much praise as by toong or pen is able to be expressed But now to returne vnto the British historie we will procéed in order with their kings as we find them in the same mentioned and therefore we haue thought good to speake somewhat further of Gratian from whome we haue digressed Gratians rough regiment procureth his owne destruction the comming of his two brethren Guanius and Melga with their armies the Scots and Picts plague the Britains they send for aid to Rome Valentinian sendeth Gallio Rauenna to releeue them the Romans refuse anie longer to succour the Britains whom they taught how to make armour and weapons the Scots and Picts enter afresh into Britaine and preuaile the Britains are brought to extreme miserie ciuill warres among them and what mischiefe dooth follow therevpon their lamentable letter to Actius for succour against their enimies their sute is denied at what time the Britains ceased to be tributaries to the Romans they send ambassadors to the K. of Britaine in France and obteine their sute The xxxiij Chapter GRatianus then whome Maximus or Maximinus had sent into Britaine as before ye haue heard hearing that his maister was slaine tooke vpon him the rule of this our Britaine and made himselfe king therof in the yeare 390. He was a Britaine borne as Polydor writeth coniecturing so by that he is named of authors to be Municeps that is to saie a frée man of the countrie or citie where he inhabited For his sternehesse and rough gouernement he was of the Britains as the histories alledge slaine and dispatched out of the waie after he had reigned the space of foure yeares or rather foure moneths as should seeme by that which is found in autentike writers Then the forenamed kings Guanius and Melga which as some write were brethren returned into this land with their armies increased with new supplies of men of warre as Scots Danes the Norwegians and destroied the countrie from side to side For the Britains in this season were sore inféebled and were not able to make anie great numbers of souldiers by reason that Maximus had led foorth of the land the floure and chiefest choise of all the British youth into Gallia as before ye haue heard Gyldas maketh no mention of these two kings Guanius and Melga of the Hunnes but rehearsing this great destruction of the land declareth as before ye haue heard that the Scots and Picts were the same that did all the mischiefe whome he calleth two nations of beyond the seas the Scots comming out of the northwest and the Picts out of the northeast by whome as he saith the land was ouerrun and brought vnder foot manie yeares after Therefore the Britains being thus vexed spoiled and cruellie persecuted by the Scots and Picts if we shall so take them sent messengers with all spéed vnto Rome to make sute for some aid of men of war to be sent into Britaine Wherevpon immediatlie a legion of souldiers was sent thither in the yéere 414 which easilie repelled the enimies and chased them backe with great slaughter to the great comfort of the Britains the which by this meanes were deliuered from danger of vtter destruction as they thought But the Romans being occasioned to depart againe out of the land appointed the Britains to make a wall as had béene aforetime by the emperours Adrian Antoninus and Seuerus ouerthwart the countrie from sea to sea stretching from Penuelton vnto the citie of Aclud whereby the enimies might be staid from entring the land but this
trumpets had blowne the sound to battell through out the whole Romane empire most cruell nations being stirred vp inuaded the borders next adioining the Almans wasted and destroied the parts of Gallia and Rhetia as the Sarmatians and Quadi did Pannonia the Picts the Saxons the Scots and the Attacots vexed the Britains with continuall troubles and gréeuous damages the Austorians and the people of the Moores ouerran the countrie of Affrike more sharpelie than in time past they had done the pilfring troops of the Goths spoiled Thracia the king of Persia set in hand to subdue the Armenians and sought to bring them vnder his obeisance hasting with all spéed toward Numonia pretending though vniustlie that now after the deceasse of Iouinius with whome he had contracted a league and bond of peace there was no cause of let what he ought not to recouer those things which as he alledged did belong to his ancestors and so foorth Moreouer the same Marcellinus in another place writeth in this wise where he speaketh of the said Ualentinianus Departing therefore from Amiens and hasting to Trier he was troubled with gréeuous newes that were brought him giuing him to vnderstand that Britaine by a conspiracie of the barbarous nations was brought to vtter pouertie that Nectaridus one of the emperours house earle of the sea coast hauing charge of the parties towards the sea was slaine and that the generall Bulchobaudes was circumuented by traines of the enimies These things with great horrour being knowne he sent Seuerus as then erle or as I may call him lord steward of his houshold to reforme things that were amisse if hap would so permit who being shortlie called backe Iouinius going thither and with spéed hasting forward sent for more aid and a great power of men as the instant necessitie then required At length for manie causes and the same greatlie to be feared the which were reported and aduertised out of that I le Theodosius was elected and appointed to go thither a man of approoued skill in warlike affaires and calling togither an hardie youthfull number of the legions and cohorts of men of warre he went foorth no small hope being conceiued of his good spéed the fame wherof spred and went afore him A litle after Marcellinus adding what people they were that troubled the Britains in this wise saith thus This shall suffice to be said that in this season the Picts diuided into two nations Dicalidones and Victuriones and in like maner the Attacotti a right warlike nation and the Scots wandering here and there made fowle woorke in places where they came The confines of France were disquieted by the Frankeners and Saxons borderers vnto them euerie one as they could breaking foorth dooing great harme by cruell spoile fire and taking of prisoners To withstand those dooings if good fortune would giue him leaue that most able capteine going vnto the vttermost bounds of the earth when he came to the coast of Bullen which is seuered from the contrarie coast on the other side by the sea with a narrow streight where sometime the water goeth verie high and rough shortlie after becommeth calme pleasant without hurt to those that passe the same transporting ouer at leasure he arriued at Sandwich or rather Richburrow where there is a quiet road for vessels to lie at anchor Wherevpon the Bataui and Heruli with the souldiers of the legions called Iouij and Victores being companies that trusted well to their owne strength marched foorth drew towards London an ancient citie which now of late hath bin called Augusta Herewith diuiding his armie into sundrie parts he set vpon the troops of his enimies as they were abroad to forrey the countrie pestered with burdens of their spoiles and pillage and spéedilie putting them to flight as they were leading away those prisoners which they had taken with their booties of cattell he bereft them of their preie the which the poore Britains that were tributaries had lost To be briefe restoring the whole except a small portion bestowed amongst the wearie souldiers he entred the citie which before was opprest with troubles but now suddenlie refreshed bicause there was hope of reliefe and assured preseruation After this when Theodosius was comforted with prosperous successe to attempt things of greater importance and searching waies how with good aduise to woorke suerlie whilest he remained doubtfull what would insue he learned as well by the confession of prisoners taken as also by the information of such as were fled from the enimies that the scattered people of sundrie nations which with practise of great crueltie were become fierce and vndanted could not be subdued but by policie secretlie practised and sudden inuasions At length therefore setting foorth his proclamations and promising pardon to those that were gone awaie from their capteins or charge he called them backe againe to serue and also those that by licence were departed and laie scattered here and there in places abroad By this meanes when manie were returned he being on the one side earnestlie prouoked and on the other holden backe with thoughtfull cares required to haue one Ciuilis by name sent to him to haue the rule of the prouinces in Britaine in steed of the other gouernours a man of sharpe wit and an earnest mainteiner of iustice He likewise required that one Dulcitius a capteine renowmed in knowledge of warlike affaires might be sent ouer to him for his better assistance These things were doone in Britaine Againe in his eight and twentith booke the same Marcellinus reciting further what the same Theodosius atchiued in Britaine hath in effect these words Thedosius verelie a capteine of woorthie fame taking a valiant courage to him and departing from Augusta which men of old time called London with souldiers assembled by great diligence did succour and reléeue greatlie the decaied and troubled state of the Britains preuenting euerie conuenient place where the barbarous people might lie in wait to doo mischiefe and nothing he commanded the meane souldiers to doo but that whereof he with a chéerefull mind would first take in hand to shew them in example By this meanes accomplishing the roome of a valiant souldier and fulfilling the charge of a noble capteine he discomfited and put to flight sundrie nations whome presumption nourished by securitie emboldened to inuade the Romane prouinces and so the cities and castels that had béene sore endamaged by manifold losses and displeasures were restored to their former state of wealth the foundation of rest and quietnesse being laid for a long season after to insue But as these things were a dooing one wicked practise was in hand like to haue burst foorth to the gréeuous danger of setting things in broile if it had not béene staied euen in the beginning of the first attempt For there was one Ualentinus borne in the parties of Ualeria adioining to Pannonia
After him succéeded a sonne whom he left behind him who being attentiue rather to defend than to inlarge his kingdome neuer set foot out of his fathers bounds during the space of 24 yéeres in the which he reigned About thrée yéeres after the deceasse of Hengist a new supplie of men of warre came out of Germanie vnto the aid of Ella king of Sussex who hauing his power increased besieged the citie of Andredescester which was verie strong and well furnished with men and all things necessarie The Britains also assembling togither in companies greatlie annoied the Saxons as they lay there at â—â—ege laieng ambushes to destroie such as went abroad and ceassing not to giue alarums to the campe in the night season and the Saxons could no sooner prepare them selues to giue the assalt but the Britains were readie to assaile them on the backs till at length the Saxons diuiding themselues into two companies appointed the one to giue the assalt and the other to incounter with the armie of the Britains without and so finallie by that meanes preuailed tooke the citie and destroied man woman and child Neither so contented they did also vtterlie race the said citie so as it was neuer after that daie builded or readified againe The east Angles kingdome beginneth the arriuall of Cerdic and Kenric with fiue ships of warre in this land he putteth the Britains to flight the west Saxons kingdom begineth Vter Pendragon made king of Britaine the etymon of his name he taketh Occa and Osca the two sonnes of Hengist prisoners how Hector Boetius varieth from other chronographers in the relation of things concerning Pendragon he falleth in loue with the duke of Cornewalls wife killeth him and marieth hir Occa and Osca escape out of prison they freshlie assault the Britains they are both slaine in a foughten field the Saxons send and looke for aid out of Germanie Pendragon is poisoned The tenth Chapter MOreouer in the daies of the afore-named Aurelius Ambrosius about the yeare of our Lord 561 the kingdome of the east Angles began vnder a Saxon named Uffa This same kingdome conteined Northfolke and Suffolke hauing on the east and north parts the sea on the northwest Cambridgeshire and on the west saint Edmunds ditch with a part of Hertfordshire and on the southside lieth Essex At the first it was called Uffines dominion and the kings that reigned or the people the inhabited there ware at the first named Uffines but at length they were called east Angles FUrthermore about the yeare of our Lord 495 and in the eight yeare after that Hengist was dead one Cerdicus and his sonne Kenricus came out of Gerrmanie with fiue ships and landed at a place called Cerdicshore which as some thinke is called Yermouth in Northfolke He was at the first receiued with battell by the Britains but being an old skilfull warriour he easilie beate backe and repelled the inconstant multitude of his enimies and caused them to flée by which good successe he procured both vndoubted assurance to himselfe for the time to come and to the inhabitants good and perfect quietnes For they thinking good neuer after to prouoke him more by resistance submitted themselues to his pleasure but yet did not he then giue himselfe to slouthfull rest but rather extending his often atchiued victories on ech side in the 24 yeare after his comming into this land he obteined the rule of the west parts thereof and gouerned there as king so that the kingdome of the west Saxons began vnder the said Cerdicus in the 519 of Christ as after shall be shewed ¶ Thus ye maie sée that Aurelius Ambrosius did succéed Uortigerne and reigned in the time supposed by the British histories as before is alledged the land euen in his daies was full of trouble and the old inhabitants the Britains sore vexed by the Saxons that entred the same so that the Britains were dailie hampered and brought vnder subiection to the valiant Saxons or else driuen to remooue further off and to giue place to the victors But now to procéed with the succession of the British kings as in their histories we find them registred which I deliuer such as I find but not such as I doo wish being written with no such colour of credit as we maie safelie put foorth same for an vndoubted truth After that Aurelius Ambrosius was dead his brother Uter Pendragon whome some call Aurelius Uterius Ambrosianus was made king in the yeare of our Lord 500 in the seuenth yeare of the emperour Anastasius and in the sixtéenth yeare of Clodoueus king of the Frenchmen The cause why he was surnamed Pendragon was for that Merline the great prophet likened him to a dragons head that at the time of his natiuitie maruelouslie appeared in the firmament at the corner of a blasing star as is reported But others supposed he was so called of his wisedome and serpentine subiltie or for that he gaue the dragons head in his banner This Uter hearing that the Saxons with their capteins Occa or Otta the sonne of Hengist and his brother Osca had besieged the citie of Yorke hasted thither and giuing them battell discomfited their power and tooke the said Occa and Osca prisoners From this varieth Hector Boetius in his chronicle of Scotland writing of these dooing in Britaine for he affirmeth that the counterfeit moonke which poisoned Aurelius Ambrosius was suborned and sent to woorke that feat by Occa and not by his brother Pascentius and further that about the selfesame time of Aurelius his death his brother Uter Pendragon lay in Wales not as yet fullie recouered of a sore sicknesse wherewith of late he had béene much vexed Yet the lords of Britaine after the buriall of Aurelius Ambrosius came vnto him and crowned him king and though he was not able to go against the Saxons which as then by reason of Aurelius Ambrosius his death were verie busie and more earnest in pursuing the warre than before yet an armie was prepared and sent foorth with all conuenient spéed vnder the leading of one Nathaliod a man neither of anie great ancient house nor yet of skill in warlike affaires The noble men were nothing pleased herewith as misliking altogither the lacke of discretion in their new king doubted sore least in time to come he would haue more delight to aduance the men of base degrée than such as were descended of noble parentage Yet because they would not put the state of the common wealth in danger through anie mutinie they agréed to go foorth with him in that iournie Occa had aduertisement giuen him by certeine letters sent to him from some close friends amongest the Britains of the whole matter and therefore in hope of the better spéed he hasted foorth to incounter the Britains and so the whole armie comming within sight of the other they prepared to the battell and shortlie after buckling togither the Britains were soone
behold them and when he considered and well viewed their faire skins their swéet visages and beautifull bushes of their bright and yeallow heares he demanded out of what region or land they came vnto whome answere was made that they were brought out of Britaine the inhabitants of which countrie were of the like beautifull aspect Then he asked whether the men of that countrie were christians or as yet intangled with blind heathenish errors Wherevnto it was answered that they were not christened but followed the religion of the Gentiles Whereat Gregorie fetching a déepe sigh said Ah alas that the author of darkenesse dooth as yet possesse men of so brightsome countenances and that with the grace of such faire shining visages they beare about minds void of inward grace Moreouer he demanded by what name the people were called whereto answere was made that they were called Angli that is to say Englishmen Right woorthilie saith he for they haue angels faces and such as ought to be made fellow heires with angels in heauen Then asked he the name of the prouince from whence they were brought and it was told him they were of Deira It is well said he they are to be deliuered De ira dei that is to say from the ire and wrath of God and called to the mercie of Christ our Lord What name said he hath the king of that prouince Wherevnto answere was made that he was called Alla wherevpon alluding to that name he said Alleluia ought to be soong in those parts to the praise and honor of God the creator Herevpon comming to Benedict the first of that name as then bishop of Rome he required him that some learned men might be sent into England to preach the gospell vnto the Englishmen offering himselfe to be one of the number But though Benedict was contented to grant his request yet the Romans had him in such estimation that they would not consent that he should depart 〈◊〉 farre from the citie so that by them he was at that time staied of that his godlie purpose Howbeit when he came to be bishop he thought to person 〈◊〉 if though not by himselfe yet by other and so Augustine and his fellowes were sent by him about it as before is said By the way as they were passing in their iourâ—â—â— such a sudden feare entred into their hearts that as some write they returned all Others write that Augustine was sent backe to Gregorie to sue that they might be released of that voiage so dangerous and vncerteine amongst such a barbarous people whose language they neither knew nor whose rudenesse they were able to resist Then Gregorie with pithie perswasions confirming and comforting him sent him againe with letters vnto the bishop of Arles willing him to helpe and aid the said Austine and his companie in all what so euer his néede required Also other letters he directed by the foresaid Austine vnto his fellowes exhorting them to go forward boldlie in the Lords woorke as by the tenor of the said epistle here following may appeare Gregorie the seruant of Gods seruants to the seruants of our Lord. FOr as much as it is better not to take good things in hand than after they be begun to thinke to reuolt backe from the same againe therefore now you may not nor cannot dere children but with all feruent studie and labour must needs go forward in that good businesse which thorough the helpe of God you haue well begun Neither let the wearisomnesse of your iournie nor the slanderous toongs of men appall you but that with all instance and feruencie ye proceed and accomplish the thing which the Lord hath ordeined you to take in hand knowing that your great trauell shall be recompensed with reward of greater glorie hereafter to come Therefore as we send here Austine to you againe whome also we haue ordeined to be your gouernour so doo you humblie obey him in all things knowing that it shall be profitable for your soules what soeuer at his admonition ye shall doo Almightie God with his grace defend you and grant me to see in the eternall countrie the fruit of your labours though heere I cannot labour in the same fellowship with you togither The Lord God keepe you safe most deere and welbeloued children Dated the tenth before the kalends of August in the reigne of our souereigne lord Mauricius most vertuous emperor the fourtenth of his empire Thus emboldned and comforted through the good woords and wholesome exhortation of Gregorie they set forward againe and spéeding foorth their iournie first arriued at the I le of Thanet in Kent in the moneth of Iulie being in number about fortie persons of the which diuerse were interpretors whome they brought with them out of France These they sent vnto king Ethelbert signifieng the occasion of their comming who hearing the messengers within a few daies after went into that I le and there abroad out of anie house sat downe and caused Augustine and his fellowes to come before him for he would not come vnder anie roofe with them sore doubting to be bewitched by them being persuaded that they were practised in nigromancie But they comming to him not by the power of the diuell as they said but by the might and power of almightie God bearing in steed of a banner a crosse of siluer and an image of our Lord and Sauiour painted in a table and thereto singing the letanies made intercession vnto the Lord for the euerlasting preseruation of themselues and of all them for whome and to whome they came Now when they being set downe by commandement of the king had preached the woord of life to him and to all those that came thither with him he made them this answer that their woords and promises were good but for as much as the same were new vncerteine to him that had béen brought vp in the contrarie doctrine he could not rashlie assent to their admonitions leaue that beléefe which he and the English nation had so long a time obserued and kept but said he because ye haue trauelled farre to the intent to make vs partakers of those things which ye beléeue to be most true and perfect we will thus much graunt vnto you that ye shall be receiued into this countrie and haue harbrough with all things sufficient found vnto you for your maintenance and sustentation neither will we hinder you but that ye may by preaching associat and ioine as manie of our subiects as you can vnto your law and beléefe They had therefore assigned vnto them a place to lodge in within the citie of Canturburie which was the head citie of all his dominion It is said that as they approched the citie according to their maner they had a crosse borne before them with an image of our Lord Iesus Christ and they followed singing this letanie Deprecamur te Domine in omni misericordia tua vt auferatur furor
they séemed to haue giuen ouer insomuch that now they openlie worshipped idols and gaue libertie to their subiects to do the like And when the bishop Melitus at the solemnizing of masse in the church distributed the eucharisticall bread vnto the people they asked him as it is said wherfore he did not deliuer of that bright white bread vnto them also as well as he had béene accustomed to doo to their father Saba for so they vsed to call him Unto whome the bishop made this answer If you will be washed in that wholesome fountaine wherein your father was washed ye may be partakers of that holie bread whereof he was partaker but if you despise the washpoole of life ye may by no meanes tast the bread of saluation But they offended herewith replied in this wise We will not enter into that fountaine for we know we haue no néed thereof but yet neuerthelesse we will be refreshed with that bread After this when they had beene earnestlie and manie times told that vnlesse they would be baptised they might not be partakers of the sacred oblation at length in great displeasure they told him that if he would not consent vnto them in so small a matter there should be no place for him within the bounds of their dominion and so he was constrained to depart Wherevpon he being expelled resorted into Kent there to take aduise with his fellow-bishops Laurence and Iustus what was to be doone in this so weightie a matter Who finallie resolued vpon this point that it should be better for them to returne into their countrie where with frée minds they might serue almightie God rather than to remaine amongest people that rebelled against the faith without hope to doo good amongest them Wherefore Melitus and Iustus did depart first and went ouer into France minding there to abide till they might sée what the end would be But shortlie after those brethren the kings of Essex which had expelled their bishop in maner aboue said suffered woorthilie for their wicked dooings For going forth to battell against the Westsaxons they were ouerthrowen and slaine altogither with all their armie by the two kings Kinigils and Quichelme But neuerthelesse albeit the authors of the mischiefe were thus taken awaie yet the people of that countrie would not be reduced againe from their diuelish woorshipping of false gods being eftsoones fallen thereto in that season by the incouragement and perilous example of their rulers Wherefore the archbishop Laurence was in mind also to follow his fellowes Melitus and Iustus but when he minded to set forward he was warned in a dreame and cruellie scourged as hath beene reported by the apostle saint Peter who reprooued him for that he would so vncharitablie for sake his flocke leaue it in danger without a shepherd to kéepe the woolfe from the fold The archbishop imboldned by this vision and also repenting him of his determination came to king Eadbald and shewed to him his stripes and the maner of his dreame The king being herewith put in great feare renounced his heathenish worshipping of idols and was baptised and as much as in him laie from thenceforth succoured the congregation of the christians and aduanced the church to his power He sent also into France and called home the bishops Melitus and Iustus so that Iustus was restored to his sée of Rochester But the Eastsaxons would not receiue Melitus to his sée at London but continued in their wicked mawmetrie in obeieng a bishop of their pagan law whom they had erected for that purpose Neither was king Eadbald of that authoritie and power in those parties as his father was before whereby he might constreine them to receiue their lawfull bishop But suerlie the said king Eadbald with his people after he was once conuerted againe gaue himselfe wholie to obeie the lawes of GOD and amongst other déeds of godlie zeale he builded a church to our ladie at Canturburie within the monasterie of saint Peter afterwards called saint Agnes This church was consecrated by Melitus who after the death of Laurence succéeded in gouernance of the archbishops sée of Canturburie After Melitus who departed this life in the yeare of our Lord 624 Iustus that before was bishop of Rochester was made archbishop of Canturburie and ordeined one Romanus to the sée of Rochester About that time the people of the north parts beyond Humber receiued the faith by occasion as after shall appéere Edwin reigneth ouer the Northumbers his great power and reputation a marriage betweene him and Ethelburga the sister of king Eadbald vpon religious couenants the traitorous attempts of murtherous Eumerus against him his wife Ethelburga is deliuered of a daughter he assalteth the Westsaxons and discomfiteth them Boniface the fift writeth to him to desist from his idolatrie and to his ladie to persist in true christianitie the vision of Edwin when he was a banished man in the court of Redwald king of the Eastangles whereby he was informed of his great exaltation and conuersion to christian religion The xxv Chapter YE haue heard how Edelfred the king of Northumberland was slaine in battell neere to the water of Idel by Redwald king of the Eastangles in fauour of Edwin whom the said Edelfred had confined out of his dominion 24 yéeres before The foresaid Redwald therefore hauing obteined that victorie found meanes to place Edwin in gouernement of that kingdome of the Northumbers hauing a title thereto as sonne to Alla or Elle sometime king of Northumberland This Edwin prooued a right valiant prince grew to be of more power than anie other king in the daies of the English nation not onelie ruling ouer a great part of the countries inhabited with English men but also with Britains who inhabited not onelie in Wales but in part of Chesshire Lancashire Cumberland and alongst by the west sea-coast in Galloway and so foorth euen vnto Dumbritaine in Scotland which I haue thought good to note that it may appeare in what countries Cadwall◠bare rule of whome so often mention is made in this part of the historie But as concerning Edwin his reputation was such as not onelie the English men Britains and Scots but also the Iles of Orknie and these of Man and others the west Iles of ancient time called Meuaniae had him in reuerence and feared his mightie power so as they durst not attempt anie exploit to offend him It chanced that shortlie after king Redwald had aduanced him to the kingdom of Northumberland to wit about 6 yeares the same Redwald deceassed which made greatlie for the more augmentation of Edwins power For the people of the Eastangles which whilest Edwin remained amongst them as a banished man had conceiued a good opinion of him for his approoued valiancie and noble courage offered themselues to be wholie at his commandement But Edwin suffering Carpwald or Erpwald the sonne of Redwald to inioie the bare title and name of the king
at length the king gaue licence to Pauline openlie to preach the gospell and renouncing his worshipping of false gods professed the christian faith And when he demanded of his bishop Coifi who should first deface the altars of their idols and the tabernacles wherewith they were compassed about He answered that himselfe would doo it For what is more méet saith he than that I which thorough foolishnesse haue worshipped them should now for example sake destroie the same thorough wisedome giuen me from the true and liuing God And streightwaies throwing awaie the superstition of vanitie required armour and weapon of the king with a stoned horsse vpon the which he being mounted rode foorth to destroie the idols This was a strange sight to the people for it was not lawfull for the bishop of their law to put on armour or to ride on anie beast except it were a mare He hauing therefore a swoord gird to him tooke a speare in his hand and riding on the kings horsse went to the place where the idols stood The common people that beheld him had thought he had béene starke mad and out of his wits but he without longer deliberation incontinentlie vpon his comming to the temple began to deface the fame and in contempt threw his speare against it reioising greatlie in the knowledge of the worshipping of the true God commanded his companie to destroie burne downe the same temple with all the altars This place where the idols were sometime worshipped was not farre from Yorke towards the east part of the riuer of Derwent and is called Gotmundin Gaham where the foresaid bishop by the inspiration of God defaced and destroied those altars which he himselfe had hallowed King Edwin therefore with all the nobilitie and a great number of his people receiued the faith and were baptised in the yéere of our Lord 627 in the tenth yéere of his reigne and about the 178 yéere after the first comming of the Englishmen into this land He was baptised at Yorke on Easter daie which fell that yéere the day before the Ides of Aprill in the church of S. Peter the apostle which he had caused to be erected and built vp of timber vpon the sudden for that purpose and afterwards began the foundation of the same church in stone-woorke of a larger compasse comprehending within it that oratorie which he had first caused to be built but before he could finish the woorke he was slaine as after shall be shewed leauing it to be performed of his successor Oswald Pauline continued from thencefoorth during the kings life which was six yéeres after in preaching the gospell in the prouince conuerting an innumerable number of people to the faith of Christ among whom were Osfride and Eadfride the two sonnes of Edwin whom he begot in time of his banishment of his wife Quinburga the daughter of Cearlus king of Mercia Also afterwards he begot children on his second wife Ethelburga that is to say a sonne called Edilhimus and a daughter named Ediltraudis and another sonne called Bustfrea of the which the two first died in their cradels and were buried in the church at Yorke To be briefe by the kings assistance fauour shewed vnto Pauline in the woorke of the Lord great multitudes of people dailie receiued the faith and were baptised of Pouline in 〈◊〉 places but speciallie in the riuer of Glâ—â—te within the prouince of Bernicia and also in Swale in the prouince of Deira for as yet in the beginning 〈◊〉 of the church in those countries no temples or fonts could be builded or erected in so short a time Of such great zeale was Edwin as it is reported towards the setting foorth of Gods truth that he persuaded Carpwald the sonne of Redwald king of the Eastangles to abandon the superstitious worshipping of idols and to receiue the faith of Christ with all his whole prouince His father Redwald was baptised in Kent long before this time but in vaine for returning home through counsell of his wife and other wicked persons he was seduced and being turned from the sincere puritie of faith his last dooings were woorsse than his first so that according to the maner of the old Samaritans he would séeme both to serue the true God and his false gods whom before time he had serued and in one selfe church had at one time both the sacraments of Christ ministred at one altar and sacrifice made vnto diuels at another But Carpwald within a while after he had receiued the faith was slaine by one of his owne countrimen that was an ethnike called Richbert and then after his death that prouince for the tearme of thrée yeeres was wrapped eftsoones in errour till Sibert or Sigibert the brother of Carpwald a most christian prince and verie well learned obteined the rule of that kingdome who whilest he liued a banished man in France during his brothers life time was baptised there and became a christian and when he came to be king he caused all his prouince to be partaker of the same fountaine of life wherein he had beene dipped himselfe Unto his godlie purpose also a bishop of the parties of Burgoigne named Felix was a great furtherer who comming ouer vnto the archbishop of Canturburie Honorius that was successor vnto Iustus and declaring vnto him his earnest desire was sent by the same archbishop to preach the woord of life vnto the Eastangles which he did with such good successe that he conuerted the whole countrie to the faith of Iesus Christ and placed the sée of his bishoprike at Dunwich ending the course of his life there in peace after he had continued in that his bishoplike office the space of 17 yéeres Moreouer Pauline after that he had conuerted the Northumbers preached the woord of God vnto them of Lindsey which is a part of Lincolnshire and first he persuaded one Blecca the gouernour of the citie of Lincolne to turne vnto Christ togither with all his familie In that citie he also builded a church of stone woorke Thus Pauline trauelled in the woorke of the Lord the same being greatlie furthered by the helpe of Edwin in whose presence he baptised a great number of people in the riuer of Trent néere to a towne which in the old English toong was called Tio vulfingacester This Pauline had with him a deacon named Iames the which shewed himselfe verie diligent in the ministerie map profited greatlie therein But now to returne to king Edwin who was a prince verelie or woorthie same and for the politike ordering of his countries and obseruing of iustice deserued highlie to be commended for in his time all robbers by the high waie were so banished out of his dominions that a woman with hir new borne child alone without other companie might haue trauelled from sea to sea and not haue incountred with â—â—ie creature that durst once haue offered hir iniurie He was also verie carefull
sacrament of baptisme by the preaching and vertuous instruction of Pauline But the other kingdome of Northumberland called Bernicia Eaufride the son of Edelfred or Edelfride tooke vpon him to gouerne This Eaufride during the time of Edwins reigne had continued in Scotland and there being conuerted to the christian faith was baptised But doth these princes after they had obteined possession of their earthlie kingdoms did forget the care of the heauenlie kingdome so that they returned to their old kind of idolatrie But almightie God did not long suffer this their vnthankefulnesse without iust punishment for first in the next summer when Osrike had rashlie besieged Cadwallo king of the Britains within a certeine towne Cadwallo brake foorth vpon him and finding him vnprouided to make resistance slue him with all his armie Now after this whilest Cadwallo not like a conqueror gouerned the prouinces of the Northumbers but like a tyrant wasted and destroied them in sleaing the people in tragicall maner he also slue Eaufride the which with twelue men of warre came vndiscréetlie vnto him to sue for peace and thus within lesse than twelue moneths space both these runagate kings were dispatched THen Oswald the sonne of Edelfred and brother to the foresaid Eaufride was created king of the Northumbers the sixt in number from Ida. This Oswald after that his father was slaine liued as a banished person a long time within Scotland where he was baptised and professed the christian religion and passed the flower of his youth in good exercises both of mind bodie Amongst other things he practised the vnderstanding of warlike knowledge minding so to vse it as it might stand him in stead to defend himselfe from iniurie of the enimies that should prouoke him and not otherwise HerevpoÌ„ Cadwallo king of the Britains made in maner no account of him for by reason that he had atchiued such great victories against the Englishmen and hauing slaine their two kings as before is expressed he ceassed not to proceed in his tyrannicall dooings reputing the English people for slouthfull and not apt to the warre boasting that he was borne to their destruction Thus being set vp in pride of courage he feared no perils but boldlie without considering at all the skilfull knowledge which Oswald had sufficientlie learned in feates of war tooke vpon him to assaile the foresaid Oswald that had brought an armie against him and was encamped in a plaine field néere vnto the wall which the Romans had builded in times past against the inuasion of Scots and Picts Cadwallo streight prouoked Oswald to trie the matter by battell but Oswald forbare the first day and caused a crosse to be erected in the same place where he was incamped in full hope that it should be an ensigne or trophie of his victorie causing all souldiers to make their praiers to God that in time of such necessitie it might please him to succour them that worship him It is said that the crosse being made and the hole digged wherein it should be set he tooke the crosse in his owne hands and putting the foot thereof into that hole so held it till his souldiers had filled the hole and rammed it vp and then caused all the souldiers to knéele downe vpon their knées and to make intercession to the true and liuing God for his assistance against the proud enimie with whom they should fight in a iust quarell for the preseruation of their people and countrie After this on the next morning he boldlie gaue battell to his enimies so that a sore and cruell fight insued betwixt them At length Oswald perceiued that the Britains began somwhat to faint and therfore caused his people to renew their force and more lustilie to preasse forward so that first â—e put that most cruell enimie to flight and after pursuing the chase ouertooke him and slue him with the most part of all his huge and mightie armie at a place called Denisborne but the place where he caused the crosse to be erected he named Heuenfield Thus Cadwallo the most cruell enimie of the English name ended his life he was terrible both in nature and countenance for the which cause they say the Britains did afterwards set vp his image that the same might be a terror to the enimies when they should behold it ¶ But here is to be remembred by the British historie of Gal. Mon. it should appeare that Cadwallo was not slaine at all but reigned victoriouslie for the space of 48 yéeres and then departed this life as in place afterwards it shall appéere But for that the contrarietie in writers in such points may sooner be perceiued than reformed to the satisfieng of mens fansies which are variable we will leaue euerie man to his libertie to thinke as séemeth him good noting now and then the diuersitie of such writers as occasion serueth PEnda the sonne of Wilba succéeded in the gouernement of the kingdome of Mercia after Ciarlus and began his reigne in the yéere of our Lord 636. He was fiftie yéeres of age before he came to be king and reigned 30 yeres he was a prince right hardie and aduenturous not fearing to ieopard his person in place of danger assured and readie of remembrance in time of greatest perill His bodie could not be ouercome with anie trauell nor his mind vanquished with greatnesse of businesse But these his vertues were matched with notable vices as first with such bitternesse of maners as had not béene heard of crueltie of nature lacke of courtesie great vnsted fastnesse in performing of woord and promise and of vnmeasurable hatred toward the christian religion Now vpon confidence in these his great vertues and vices from that time he was made king as though the whole Ile had bene due to him he thought not good to let anie occasion passe that was offered to make war as wel against his friends confederats as also against his owne sworne enimies Part of his dooings ye haue heard and more shall appeare hereafter ¶ Of the kings of the Eastsaxons Eastangles ye haue heard before of whom in places conuenient ye shall find further mention also and so likewise of the kings of the Southsaxons but bicause their kingdom continued not past fiue successions litle remembrance of them is made by writers Cadwallo king of Britain diuers deeds of his as the British writers haue recorded them wherevpon discord arose betweene Cadwallo Edwin who for two yeres space were linked in friendship Cadwallo vanquisht his flight of Pelitus the Spanish wizard Cadwallo ouerthroweth Penda and his power besieging Excester he arreareth battell against the Northumbers and killeth Edwin their king he seeketh to expell the Saxons out of the land Penda slaieth Oswald whose brother and successor Osunus by gifts and submission obteineth peace whom Penda spitefullie attempting to kill is killed himselfe Cadwallo dieth a brasen image on horssebacke set vp in his memoriall saint Martins at
now receiued the christian faith when he should returne into his countrie required king Oswie to appoint him certeine instructors and teachers which might conuert his people to the faith of Christ. King Oswie desirous to satisfie his request sent vnto the prouince of the Middleangles calling from thence that vertuous man Cedda and assigning vnto him another priest to be his associat sent them vnto the prouince of the Eastsaxons there to preach the christian faith vnto the people And when they had preached taught through the whole countrie to the great increase and inlarging of the church of Christ it chanced on a time that Cedda returned home into Northumberland to conferre of certeine things with bishop Finnan which kept his sée at Lindesherne where vnderstanding by Cedda the great fruits which it had pleased God to prosper vnder his hands in aduancing the faith among the Eastsaxons he called to him two other bishops and there ordeined the foresaid Cedda bishop of the East saxons Héerevpon the same Cedda returned vnto his cure went forward with more authoritie to performe the woorke of the Lord building churches in diuerse places ordeined priests and deacons which might helpe him in preaching and in the ministerie of baptising speciallie in the citie of Ithancester vpon the riuer of Pent and likewise in Tileburge on the riuer of Thames Whilest Ced was thus bufle to the great comfort and ioy of the king and all his people in the setting forward of the christian religion with great increase dailie procéeding it chanced thorough the instigation of the deuill the common enimie of mankind that king Sigibert was murthered by two of his owne kinsmen who were brethren the which when they were examined of the cause that should mooue them to that wicked fact they had nothing to alledge but that they did it bicause they had conceiued an hatred against the king for that he was too fauourable towards his enimies and would with great mildnesse of mind forgiue iniuries committed against him such was the kings fault for the which he was murthered bicause he obserued the commandements of the gospell with a deuout hart Notwithstanding in this his innocent death his offense was punished wherein he had suerlie transgressed the lawes of the church For whereas one of them which slue him kept a wife whome he had vnlawfullie maried and refused to put hir away at the bishops admonition he was by the bishop excommunicated and all other of the christian congregation commanded to absteine from his companie This notwithstanding the king being destred of him came to his house to a banket and in his comming from thence met with the bishop whome when the king beheld he waxed afraid and alighted from his horsse and fell downe at his féet beséeching him of pardon for his offense The bishop which also was on horssebacke likewise alighted and touching the king with his rod which he had in his hand as one something displeased and protesting as in the authoritie of a bishop spake these words Bicause saith he thou wouldst not absteine from entring the house of that wicked person being accurssed thou shalt die in the same house and so it came to passe Suidhelme king of the Eastsaxons he is baptised the bishoplike exercises of Ced in his natiue countrie of Northumberland Ediswald K. of Deira reuerenceth him the kings deuout mind to further and inlarge religion the maner of consecrating a place appointed for a holie vse the old order of fasting in Lent bishop Ced dieth warre betweene Oswie and Penda Oswie maketh a vow to dedicate his daughter a perpetuall virgine to God if he got the victorie he obteineth his request and performeth his vow she liueth dieth and is buried in a monasterie the benefit insuing Oswies conquest ouer his enimies the first second and third bishops of Mercia the victorious proceeding of king Oswie prince Peada his kinsman murthered of his wife The xxxij Chapter AFter Sigbert succeeded Suidhelme in the kingdome of the Eastsaxons he was the son of Sexbald and baptised of Ced in the prouince of the Eastangles at a place of the kings there called Rendlessham Ediswald king of the Eastangles the brother of king Anna was his godfather at the fontsone Ced the bishop of the Eastsaxons vsed oftentimes to visit his countrie of Northumberland where he was borne and by preaching exhorted the people to godlie life Wherevpon it chanced that king Ediswald the son of king Oswald which reigned in the parties of Deira mooued with the fame of his vertuous trade of liuing had him in great reuerence and therefore vpon a good zeale and great deuotion willed him to choose foorth some plot of ground where he might build a monasterie in the which the king himselfe and others might praie heare sermons the oftener and haue place where to burie the dead The bishop consenting to the kings mind at length espied a place amongst high and desert mounteins where he began the foundation of a monasterie afterwards called Lestinghem Wherefore meaning first of all to purge the place with praier fasting he asked leaue of the king that he might remaine there all the Lent which was at hand and so continuing in that place for that time fasted euerie daie sundaie excepted from the morning vntill euening according to the maner nor receiued anie thing then but onlie a little bread and a hens eg with a little milke mixt with water for he said that this was the custome of them of whome he had learned the forme of his regular order that they should consecrate those places vnto the Lord with praier and fasting which they latelie had receiued to make in the same either church or monasterie And when there remained ten daies of Lent yet to come he was sent for to the king wherefore he appointed a brother which he had being also a priest named Cimbill to supplie his roome that his begun religious woorke should not be hindered for the kings businesse Now when the time was accomplished he ordeined a monasterie there appointing the moonks of the same to liue after the rules of them of Lindesferne where he was brought vp Finallie this bishop Ced comming vnto this monasterie afterwards by chance in time of a sicknesse died there and left that monasterie to the gouernance of another brother which he had named Ceadda that was after a bishop as afterwards shall be shewed There were foure brethren of them and all priests Ced Cimbill Ceulin and Ceadda of the which Ced and Ceadda were bishops as before is said About the same time Oswie king of Northumberland was sore oppressed by the warres of Penda king of Mercia so that he made great offers of high gifts and great rewards vnto the said Penda for peace but Penda refused the same as he that meant vtterlie to haue destroied the whole nation of Oswies poeple so that Oswie turning himselfe to seeke
themselues according to the vse of saint Paule the apostle And so at length was this Theodore ordeined archbishop of Canturburie by pope Uitalianus in the yeare of our Lord 668 the sixt kalends of Iune and with Adrian sent into Britaine These with their retinue came to France and being come thither shortlie after king Egbert had knowledge thereof wherevpon with all conuenient spéed he sent ouer one of his nobles named Redfrid to bring the archbishop into England and so he did but Adrian was staied for a time because he was suspected to haue had some commission from the emperour to haue practised with the Englishmen for the disquieting of the realme of France Howbeit after it was perceiued that this suspicion was grounded on no truth he was also suffered to follow the archbishop and so comming vnto Canturburie he was made abbat of the monasterie of saint Augustines The archbishop Theodore came thus vnto his church of Canturburie in the second yeare after his consecration about the second kalends of Iune being sundaie He gouerned the same church also 21 yeares and 16 daies and was the first archbishop to whome all the churches of England did acknowledge their obeisance Being accompanied with the foresaid Adrian he visited all the parts of this land ordeined bishops and ministers in churches where he thought conuenient and reformed the same churches as séemed to him néedfull as well in other things which he misliked as also in causing them to obserue the feast of Easter according to the rite and vsage of the church of Rome Ceadda that was bishop of Yorke because he was not lawfullie ordeined as he himselfe confessed was remoued from the sée of Yorke and Wilfrid was therevnto restored so that Ceadda though he were not disgraded of his degrée of bishop liued yet a priuat kind of life till he was admitted bishop of Mercia as after shall be shewed Also whereas before time there was in maner no singing in the English churches except it were in Kent now they began in euerie church to vse singing of diuine seruice after the rite of the church of Rome The archbishop Theodore finding the church of Rochester void by the death of the last bishop named Damian ordeined one Putta a simple man in worldlie matters but well instructed in ecclesiasticall discipline and namelie well séene in song and musicke to be vsed in the church after the maner as he had learned of pope Gregories disciples To be breefe the archbishop Theodore and the abbat Adrian deserued great commendation in this that whereas they were notablie well learned themselues in the Greeke and the Latine toongs and also had good knowledge as well in the liberall arts as in the scripture they tooke great paines to traine vp scholers in knowledge of the same so that the Englishmen had not seene more happie times than in those daies hauing as then kings of great puissance so as strangers stood in feare of them and againe those that coueted learning had instructors at hand to teach them by reason whereof diuers being giuen to studie prooued excellent both in knowledge of the Gréeke and Latine There came in companie of the said archbishop from Rome an English man named Benedict Biscop which had taken vpon him the habit of a moonke in Italie and now returning into his countrie builded two abbeis the one named Wiremouth because it was placed at the mouth of the riuer of Wire and the other Girwie distant from Wiremouth about fiue miles and from the towne of Newcastle foure miles situated neere to the mouth of Tine Wiremouth was built in the yeare 670 and Girwie in the yeare 673. There were a 600 moonks found in those two houses and gouerned vnder one abbat The said Benedict was the first that brought glasiers painters and other such curious craftsmen into England He went fiue times to Rome and came againe Sighere and Sebbie associats reigne ouer the Eastsaxons the one falleth from the other cleaueth to the faith Vulfhere king of Mercia sendeth bishop Iaroman to redresse that apostasie of the prince and the people Cead bishop of Mercia the king of that countrie hath him in hie reputation Egfrid king of Northumberland a synod of bishops holden at Herford articles propounded out of the canons by Theodore archbishop of Canturburie Bisi vnable to discharge his episcopall office a remedie therefore Kenwalke of a very euill prince becometh a verie good ruler his wife gouerneth the kingdome after his death Escuius succeedeth hir in the roome of Thunnir a murtherer king Egberts principall vicegerent bishop Winfrid deposed for disobedience Sebbie king of the Eastsaxons a professed moonke his death The xxxiiij Chapter ABout the same time after that Suidhelme king of the Eastsaxons was dead Sighere the son of Sigbert the little and Sebbie the son of Suward succéeded him in gouernement of that kingdome albeit they were subiect vnto Uulfhere the king of Mercia Sighere in that time when the great mortalitie reigned renounced the faith of Christ with that part of the people which he had in gouernement for both the same Sighere and others of his chiefest lords and also part of his commons louing this life and not regarding the life to come began to repaire their idolish churches and fell to the worshipping of idols as though thereby they should haue beene defended from that mortalitie But his associat Sebbie with great deuotion continued stedfast in the faith which he had receiued King Uulfhere being informed of Seghers apostasie and how the people in his part of the prouince of Eastsaxons were departed from the faith sent thither bishop Iaruman or Iaroman that was successour vnto Trumhere which vsed such diligence and godlie meanes that he reduced the said king and all his people vnto the right beliefe so as the idolish synagogs were destroied and the idols also with their altars quite beaten downe the christian churches againe set open and the name of Christ eftsoones called vpon amongest the people coueting now rather to die in him with hope of resurrection in the world to come than to liue in the seruice of idols spotted with the filth of errors and false beleefe And thus when bishop Iaroman had accomplished the thing for the which he was sent he returned into Mercia After this when the said Iaroman was departed this life king Uulfhere sent vnto the archbishop Theodorus requiring him to prouide the prouince of the Mercies of a new bishop Theodorus not minding to ordeine anie new bishop at that time required Oswie king of Northumberland that bishop Cead might come into Mercia to exercise the office of bishop there This Cead liued as it were a priuat life at that time in his monasterie of Lestingham for Wilfrid held the bishoprike of Yorke extending his authoritie ouer all Northumberland amongest the Picts also so farre as king Oswies dominion stretched Therefore Cead hauing
Kent departed this life in Iulie and left the kingdome to his brother Lothaire which held the same eleuen yéeres seuen moneths Some haue written that king Egbert by the suggestion of one Thunnir who had the chiefe rule of the kingdome vnder him suffered the same Thunnir in lamentable maner to kill the two innocent sonnes of Ermenredus the brother of king Ercombert that was father vnto king Egbert for doubt least they being towardlie yoong gentlemen might in time grow so into fauour with the people that it should be easie for them to depriue both Egbert and his issue of the kingdome Also that they were priuilie put to death and secretlie buried at the first but the place of their buriall immediatlie being shewed after a miraculous maner their bodies long after in the daies of king Egilred the sonne of king Edgar were taken vp conueied vnto Ramsey and there buried And although Egbert being giltie of the death of those his coosens did sore repent him for that he vnderstood they died giltlesse yet his brother Lothaire was thought to be punished for that offense as after shall be shewed Winfrid bishop of the Mercies for his disobedience in some point was depriued by archbishop Theodore and one Sexvulfe that was the builder and also the abbat of the monasterie of Meidhamsted otherwise called Peterborough was ordeined and consecrated in his place About the same time Erkenwald was ordeined bishop of the Eastsaxons and appointed to hold his sée in the citie of London This Erkenwald was reputed to be a man of great holinesse and vertue Before he was made bishop he builded two abbeies the one of moonks at Chertsey in Southerie where he himselfe was abbat and the other of nuns at Berking within the prouince of the Eastsaxons where he placed his sister Ethelburga a woman also highlie estéemed for hir deuout kind of life She was first brought vp and instructed in the rules of hir profession by one Hildelitha a nun of the parties beyond the seas whome Erkenwald procured to come ouer for that purpose After Erkenwald one Waldhere was made bishop of London in whose daies Sebbie king of the Eastsaxons after he had reigned thirtie yéeres being now vexed with a gréeuous sicknesse professed himselfe a moonke which thing he would haue doone long before if his wife had not kept him backe He died shortlie after within the citie of London and was buried in the church of saint Paule King Sighere which in the beginning reigned with him and gouerned a part of the Eastsaxons was departed this life before so that in his latter time the foresaid Sebbie had the gouernment of the whole prouince of the Eastsaxons and left the same to his sonnes Sighard and Sewfred About the yéere of our Lord 675 Uulfhere king of Mercia departed this life after he had reigned as some say 19 yéeres but as other affirme he reigned but 17 yéeres Howbeit they which reckon 19 include the time that passed after the slaughter of Penda wherein Oswie and Peada held the aforesaid kingdome Edilred king of Mercia inuadeth the kingdome of Kent and maketh great waste without resistance of Lothaire the king thereof Putta of a bishop becommeth a poore curat and teacheth musicke Wilfred deposed from his bishoprike by king Egfrid vpon displeasure he preacheth the gospell in Sussex by the licence of king Edilwalke no raine in Sussex for the space of three yeeres the woord and sacraments bring blessings with them bishop Wilfrid the first teacher to catch fish with nets the people haue him in great reuerence a great and bloudie battell betweene Egfrid king Edilred they are reconciled by the meanes of archbishop Theodore a synod holden at Hatfield the clergie subscribe to certeine articles of Hilda the famous abbesse of Whitbie The xxxv Chapter AFter Uulfhere his brother Edilred or Ethelred succéeded in gouernment of the kingdome of Mercia This Edilred inuaded the kingdome of Kent with a mightie armie in the yéere of our Lord 677 destroieng the countrie afore him not sparing churches nor abbeies but spoiling the same without respect as well as other common places King Lothaire durst not appéere in the field to giue him battell so that Edilred went thorough the countrie destroied the citie of Rochester and with great riches gotten by the spoile he returned home Putta the bishop of Rochester after that his church was spoiled and defaced by the enimies went to Sexvulfe bishop of Mercia and there obteining of him a small cure and a portion of ground remained in that countrie not once labouring to restore his church of his church of Rochester to the former state but went about in Mercia to teach song and instruct such as would learne musicke wheresoeuer he was required or could get intertainment Heerevpon the archbishop Theodore consecrated one William bishop of Rochester in place of Putta and after when the said William constreined by pouertie left that church Theodore placed one Gebmound in his stéed In the yéere of our Lord 678 in the moneth of August a blasing starre appéered with a long bright beame like to a piller It was séene euerie morning for the space of thrée moneths togither The same Egfrid king of Northumberland banished bishop Wilfrid vpon displeasure taken with him out of his sée and then were two bishops ordeined in his place to gouerne the church of the Northumbers the one named Bosa at Yorke and the other called Eata at Hagustald or Lindesferne Also one Eadhidus was ordeined about the same time bishop of Lindsey the which prouince king Egfrid had of late conquered and taken from Uulfhere the late king of Mercia whome he ouercame in battell and droue him out of that countrie The said thrée bishops were consecrated at Yorke by the archbishop of Canturburie Theodorus the which within thrée yéeres after ordeined two bishops more in that prouince of the Northumbers that is to say Tumbert at Hagustald Eata that was appointed to remaine at Lindesferne Trumuine was ordeined to haue the cure of the prouince of those Picts which as then were vnder the English dominion Also bicause Edilred king of Mercia recouered the countrie of Lindsey and ioined it to his dominion bishop Eadhedus comming from thence was appointed to gouerne the church of Rippon After that bishop Wilfrid was expelled out of his diocesse and prouince of the Northumbers he went to Rome and returning from thence came into the kingdome of the Southsaxons the which conteining seuen thousand housholds or families as yet was not conuerted to the christian faith Wherefore the said Wilfrid began there to preach the gospell with licence of king Edilwalke who as before is mentioned was conuerted and baptised in Mercia by the procurement of king Wolfher that then became his godfather and gaue him at the same time the I le of Wight and the prouince of the
people ancientlie called Meanuari which he had woon from the Westsaxons Bishop Wilfrid then by king Edilwalke his furtherance and helpe baptised the chiefest lords and gentlemen of that prouince But certein priests baptised the residue of the people either then or in the time following ¶ It chanced that for the space of thrée yeeres as it is said before the comming thither of bishop Wilfrid there had fallen no raine from the aire within that prouince of the Southsaxons so that the people were brought into great miserie by reson of famine which through want of necessarie fruits of the earth sore afflicted the whole countrie insomuch that no small numbers threw themselues hedlong into the sea despairing of life in such lacke of necessarie vittels But as God would the same day that Wilfrid began to minister the sacrament of baptisme there came downe swéet and plentifull showers of raine so watering the earth that thereby great store of all fruits plentifullie tooke root and yéelded full increase in growth to the great comfort and reliefe of all the people which before were in maner starued and lost through want of food Bishop Wilfrid also taught them in that countrie the maner how to catch fish with nets where before that time they had no great skill in anie kind of fishing except it were in catching éeles Hereby the said bishop grew there in great estimation with the people so that his words were the better credited amongst them for that through him they receiued so great benefits God by such meanes working in the peoples hearts a desire to come to the vnderstanding of his lawes The king also gaue vnto Wilfrid a place called Sealesew compassed about on each side except on the west halfe with the sea conteining 87 housholds or families where he built an abbeie and baptised all his tenants there amounting to the number of 250 bondmen and bondwomen whome he made frée both in bodie and soule for he did not onelie baptise them but also infranchised them of all bodilie seruitude and bondage In this meane while manie things happened in other parts of this land and first in the yeere after the appéering of the blasing starre before mentioned a mightie battell was fought betwixt the said Egfrid and Edilred king of Mercia néere to the riuer of Trent where Alswine the brother of king Egfrid was slaine with manie other of the Northumbers so that king Egfrid was constreined to returne home with losse The archbishop of Canturburie Theodorus perceiuing that great warre and effussion of bloud was like to follow therevpon trauelled so in the matter betwixt them that they were made friends and Egfrid had a péece of monie in recompense of his losses The foresaid battell was fought in the yéere of our Lord 679 and in the yéere following that is to say in the yéere of our Lord 680 which was also in the tenth yéere of the reigne of Egfrid king of Northumberland the sixt yéere of Edelred king of Mercia the 17 of Aldvulfe king of Eastangles and in the 7 of Lother king of Kent The archbishop of Canturburie Theodorus held another synod at Hatfield about the 15 kalends of October in the which all the clergie there present subscribed to certeine articles touching the beléefe of the trinitie of persons in the vnitie of the Godhead of the like substance and also of the same vnitie in trinitie according to the true faith of the church of God Moreouer they acknowledged by the like subscription the fiue generall councels of Nice of Constantinople the first of Ephesus of Calcedon and of Constantinople the second with the synod also holden at Rome in the daies of Martin bishop of Rome about the yéere of the emperour Constantine At this synod holden at Haifield was present one Iohn the archchanter of S. Peters church at Rome sent into this land of purpose to bring from hence a certificat vnto pope Agatho of the agréement of the English church in matters of faith with other churches of the christian world but the foresaid archchanter died by the way in France as he returned homewards and was buried at Towers in Towraine The same yéere that famous woman Hilda abbesse of Whitbie departed this life or as other say fiue yéeres after hauing first beene deteined long with gréeuous sickenesse She was the daughter of one Herrericus the nephue of king Edwin and conuerted to the faith of Christ at the preaching of bishop Pauline and afterwards instructed by bishop Aidan she professed hirselfe a nun applieng hir whole studie to the reading of the scriptures to praier other godlie exercises She builded the abbeie of Whitbie wherein were placed both men and women with such an equalitie in all things that there was no rich person amongst them nor anie that wanted things necessarie She departed this life on the 15 kalends of December being 66 yéeres of age As some haue written she argued stoutlie on bishop Colmans part at the disputation holden in the monasterie of Whitbie in the yéere of Grace 664 whereof ye haue heard before About the yéere of our Lord 682 that is to say in the seuenth yere of Centwine or Centiuinus king of Westsaxons the same Centwine fought with the Britains and ouercame them in battell pursuing them with fire and sword vnto the sea side ¶ Thus at this time as also at diuerse other times they were discomfited and put to flight being a people allotted and shared out as it were to suffer many an ouerthrow and abide manie a sharpe and shamefull repulse at the hands of their enimies who conuerted the distresse of that people to their profit and tooke pleasure in the extreamitie of the miseries wherein they were plunged as may be obserued by the pitifull alteration of their state vnder diuerse gouernors and speciallie vnder the Danish dominion who kept them in no lesse vile seruitude than Pharao did the Hebrues at the making of bricke chopping of straw So that some thinke this land to be corruptlie named Britania but ought rather to called Bridania that is Liberae Dania siue regio in qua Dani liberè viuant for they liued as lords in the land did for the time being what they listed But of this matter more shall be spoken hereafter in place conuenient Cadwallader king of Britaine the people are brought into great miserie and he forced to flee the land he dieth at Rome the British writers noted of error Ceadwalla king of the Westsaxons the kingdome is diuided the valorous mind of Ceadwalla he is forced to forsake his countrie he vanquisheth and killeth Edilwalke king of the Westsaxons his returne into his kingdome with reuenge vpon Berthun duke of Sussex and other his heauie friends his vow if he might conquer the I le of Wight his bountifull offer to bishop Wilfrid the I le of Wight receiueth the faith Ceadwalla inuadeth Kent of a
died and was buried there within the church of saint Peter in the yeere of our Lord 689. In the meane while that is to say in the yeere of our Lord 684 Egfride king of Northumberland sent an armie vnder the guiding of a capteine named Bertus into Ireland the which wasted that countrie sparing neither church nor monasterie sore indamaging the people of that countrie which had euer beene friends vnto the English nation and deserued nothing lesse than so to be inuaded and spoiled at their hands The Irish men defended themselues to their power beséeching God with manie a salt teare that he would reuenge their cause in punishing of such extreme iniuries And though cursers may not inherit the kingdome of heauen yet they ceased not to curse hoping the sooner that those which with good cause were thus accursed should woorthilie be punished for their offenses by God so peraduenture it fell out For in the yeere following the said Egfride had lead an armie into Pictland against Brudeus king of the Picts and being trained into straits within hils and craggie mounteins he was slaine with the most part of all his armie in the yeere of his age 40 and of his reigne 15 vpon the 13 kalends of Iune There were diuers of Egfrides friends and namelie Cutberd whome he had aduanced the same yéere vnto the bishops sée of Lindesferne that aduised him in no wise either to haue taken this warre in hand against the Picts or the other against them of Ireland but he would not be counselled the punishment appointed for his sinnes being such that he might not giue eare to his faithfull friends that aduised him for the best From that time foorth the hope and power of the English people began to decaie For not onelie the Picts recouered that part of their countrie which the Englishmen had held before in their possession but also the Scots that inhabited within this I le and likewise some part of the Britains tooke vpon them libertie which they kept and mainteined a long time after as Beda confesseth Egfride died without issue left no children behind him He had to wife one Ethelreda or Etheldrida daughter vnto Anna king of the Eastangles which liued with hir husband the forsaid Egfride twelue yéeres in perfect virginitie as is supposed contrarie to the purpose of hir husband if he might haue persuaded hir to the contrarie but finallie he was contented that she should kéepe hir first vow of chastitie which she had made She was both widow and virgine when he maried hir being first coupled in wedlocke with one Eunbert a noble man and a ruler in the south parts of the countrie where the people called Giruij inhabited which is the same where the fennes lie in the confines of Lincolnshire Norffolke Huntingtonshire Cambridgeshire howbeit be liued with hir but a small while After she had obteined licence to depart from the court she got hir first into Coldingham abbeie and there was professed a nun Then she went to Elie and there restored the monasterie and was made abbesse of the place in the which after she had gouerned seuen yeeres she departed this life and was there buried This same was she which commonlie is called saint Audrie of Elie had in great reuerence for the opinion conceiued of hir great vertue aand puritie of life Alfride the bastard king of Northumberland his life and death Iohn archbishop of Canturburie reigneth his see Lother king of Kent dieth of a wound Edrike getteth the regiment thereof but not without bloudshed Ceadwalla wasteth Kent being at strife in it selfe his brother Mollo burned to death Withred made king of Kent he vanquisheth his enimies Inas king of Westsaxons is made his friend Suebhard and Nidred vsurpers of the Kentish kingdome the age and death of Theodore archbishop of Canturburie Brightwald the first archbishop of the English nation the end of the British regiment and how long the greatest part of this Iland was vnder their gouernement The xxxvij Chapter AFter that king Egfride was slaine as before is mentioned his brother Alfride was made king of Northumberland This Alfride was the bastard sonne of king Oswie and in his brothers daies either willinglie or by violent means constreined he liued as a banished man in Ireland where applieng himselfe to studie he became an excellent philosopher And therfore being iudged to be better able to haue the rule of a kingdome he was receiued by the Northumbers and made king gouerning his subiects the space of 20 yeares and more with great wisedome and policie but not with such large bounds as his ancestors had doone for the Picts as before is mentioned had cut off one péece of the north part of the ancient limits of that kingdome About the 13 yeare of his reigne that is to say in the yeare of our Lord 698 one of his capteins named earle Berthred or Bertus was slaine in battell by the Picts whose confins he had as then inuaded The curse of the Irish men whose countrie in the daies of king Egfrid he had cruellie wasted as before is mentioned was thought at this time to take place Finallie king Alfride after he had reigned 20 yeares od months departed this life in the yeare of our Lord 705. In the beginning of king Alfrids daies Eata the bishop of Hexham being dead one Iohn a man of great holinesse was admitted bishop and after that bishop Wilfrid was restored when he had remained a long time in exile The said Iohn was remoued to the church of Yorke the same being then void by the death of the archbishop Bosa At length the foresaid Iohn wearied with the cares of publike affaires resigned his sée and got him to Beuerley where he liued a solitarie life for the space of foure yeares and then died about the yeare of our Lord 721 king Osâ—ike as then reigning in Northumberland He continued bishop for the space of 24 yeares and builded a church and founded a colledge of priests at Beuerley aforsaid in which church he lieth buried The same yeare or in the yeare after that king Egfrid was slaine Lother king of Kent departed this life the 8 Ides of Februarie of a wound by him receiued in a battell which he fought against the Southsaxons the which came in aid of Edrike that was sonne vnto his brother Egbert and had mainteined warre against his vncle the said Lother euen from the beginning of his reigne till finallie he was now in the said battell striken thorough the bodie with a dart and so died thereof after he had reigned 11 yeares and seuen moneths It was thought that he was disquieted with continuall warres and troubles and finallie brought to his end before the naturall course of his time for a punishment of his wicked consent giuen to the putting to death of his cousins Ethelbert Ethelbrit as appeared in that when they were
reported to be martyrs because it was knowen they died innocentlie he mocked them and made but a iest at it although his brother in acknowledging his fault repented him thereof and gaue in recompense to their mother a part of the I le of Thanet to the building of a monasterie THe foresaid Edrike after Lother was dead got the dominion of Kent and ruled as king thereof but not without ciuill warre insomuch that before he had reigned the full terme of two yeares he was slaine in the same warre Then Ceadwalla king of the Westsaxons being thereof aduertised supposing of the time now to be come that would serue his purpose as one still coueting to worke the Kentishmen all the displeasure he could entred with an armie into theri covntrie and began to waste and spoile the same on ech side till finallie the Kentishmen assembled themselues togither gaue battell to their enimies and put them to flight Mollo brother to Ceadwalla was driuen from his companie and constrained to take an house for his refuge but his enimies that pursued him set fire thereon and burned both the hosue and Mollo within it to ashes Yet did not Ceadwalla herewith deaprt out of the countrie but to wreake his wrath and to reuenge the griefe which he tooke for the death of his brother he wasted and destroied a great part of Kent yer he returned home and left as it were in occasion to his successor also to pursue the quarell with reuenging Wherein we sée the cankerd nature of man speciallie in a case of wrong or displeasure which we are so far from tollerating forgiuing that if with tooth and naile we be not permitted to take vengeance our hearts will breake with a full conceit of wrath But the law of nature teacheth vs otherwise to be affected namelie per te nulli vnquam iniuria fiat Sed verbis alijsque modis fuge laedere quenquam Quod tibi nolles alijs fecisse caueto Quódque tibi velles alijs praestare studeto Haec est naturae lex optima quam nisiad vnguem Seruabis non ipse Deo mihi crede placebis Póstque obitum infoelix non aurea sydera adibis Which lesson taught by nature and commanded of God if these men had followed as they minded nothing lesse in the fier of their furie they would haue béene content with a competent reuenge and not in such outragious maner with fier and sword haue afflicted one another nor which is more than tigerlike crueltie haue ministred occasion to posterities to reuenge wrongs giuen and taken of their ancestors But we will let this passe without further discourse meaning hereafter in due place to declare the processe The Kentishmen being destitute of a king after that diuers had coueted the place and sought to atteine thereto as well by force as otherwise to the great disquieting of that prouince for the space of 6 yeares togither at length in the 7 yeare after Edricks death Withred an other of the sonnes of king Egbert hauing with diligent trauell ouercome enuie at home with monie redéemed peace abroad was with great hope conceiued of his worthinesse made king of Kent the 11 of Nobuember 205 after the death of Hengist he reigned 33 yeares not deceiuing his subiects of their good conceiued opinion of him for ouercomming all his aduersaries which were readie to leuie ciuill warre against him he also purchased peace of Inas king of the Westsaxons which ment to haue made him warre till with monie he was made his friend A little before that Withdred was confirmed in the kingdome of Kent there reigned two kings in that countrie Suebhard and Nidred or rather the same Withred if the printed copie of Bedas booke intituled Ecclesiastica historia gentis Anglorum haue not that name corrupted for where he sheweth that the archbishop Theodorus being of the age of 88 yeares departed this life in the yeare of our Lord 690 in the next chapter he declareth that in the yeare 692 the first daie of Iulie on Brightwald was chosen to succéed in the archbishops sée of Canturburie Withredus and Suebhardus as then reigning in Kent but whether Withredus gouerned as then with Suebhardus or that some other named Nidred it forceth not for certeine it is by the agréement of othere writers that till Withdred obteined the whole rule there was great strife and contention moued about the gouernement and diuers there wre that sought and fought for it But this ought to be noted that the forenamed Brightwald was the eight archbishop in number and first of the English nation that sat in the sée of Canturburie for the other seuen that were predecessors to him were strangers borne and sent hither from Rome ¶ Here endeth the line and gouernement of the Britains now called Welshmen which tooke that name of their duke or leader Wallo or Gallo or else of a queene of Wales named Gales or Wales But howsoeuer that name fell first vnto them now they are called Welshmen which sometime were called Britains or Brutons and descended first of the Troians and after of Brute and lastlie of Mulmucius Dunwallo albeit they were mingled with sundrie other nations as Romans Picts c. and now they be called English that in their beginning were named Saxons or Angles To conclude therefore wiht this gouernement so manie times intercepted by forren power it appeareth by course of histories treating of these matters that the last yeare of Cadwallader was the yeare of our Lord 686 which makes the yere of the world 4647. So that as Fabian saith the Britains had the greater part of this land in rule reckoning from Brute till this time 1822 yeares Which terme being expired the whole dominion of this realme was Saxonish Thus farre the interrupted regiment of the Britains ending at the fift booke THE SIXT BOOKE of the Historie of England Inas king of the Westsaxons the whole monarchie of the realme falleth into their hands Inas for a summe of monie granteth peace to the Kentishmen whom he was purposed to haue destroied he his coosen Nun fight with Gerent king of the Britains and Cheolred king of Mercia and Ealdbright king of Southsaxons the end of their kingdoms Inas giueth ouer his roialtie goeth in pilgrimage to Rome and there dieth his lawes written in the Saxon toong of what buildings he was the founder queene Ethelburgas deuise to persuade Inas to forsake the world he was the first procurer of Peter pence to be paid to Rome king Ethelred king Kenred and king Offa become moonks the setting vp of images in this land authorised by a vision king Ethelbalds exploits he is slaine of his owne subiects by the suggestion of Bernred the vsurper Boniface his letter of commendation to King Ethelbald nuns kept for concubines their pilgrimage The first Chapter AFter tht Ceadwalla late K. of the Westsaxons was gone to Rome where he departed this
bishop of Chester Eadulfus bishop of Dorcester Wilnardus bishop of Hereford Halard bishop of Elsham and Cedferth bishop of Donwich There remained onelie to the archbishop of Canturburie the bishops of London Winchester Rochester and Shireburne This separation continued all the life time of the archbishop Lambert although he trauelled earnestlie to mainteine his prerogatiue Now for that he still defended his cause and would not reuolt from his will Offa depriued him of all his possessions reuenues that he held or inioied within anie part of his dominions Neither was Offa satisfied herewith but he also tooke into his hands the possessions of manie other churches and fléeced the house of Malmesburie of a part of hir reuenues Because of these other his hard dooings doubting the malice of his enimies he procured the friendship of forren princes Unto Brightricke king of the Westsaxons he gaue his daugther Ethelburga in mariage And sending diuers ambassadours ouer vnto Charles the great that was both emperor king of France he purchased his friendship at length athough before there had depended a péece of displeasure betwixt them insomuch that the intercourse for trade of merchandize was staied for a time One of the ambassadours that was sent vnto the said Charles as is reported was that famous clearke Albine or Alcwine by whose persuasion the same Charles erected two vniuersities as in place due and conuenient may more largelie appeare Finallie king Offa as it were for a meane to appease Gods wrath which he doubted to be iustlie conceiued towards him for his sinnes and wickednesse granted the tenth part of all his goods vnto churchmen and to poore people He also indowed the church of Hereford with great reuenues and as some write he builded the abbeie of Bath placing moonkes in the same of the order of saint Benet as before he had doone at saint Albons Moreouer he went vnto Rome about the yeare of our Lord 775 and there following the example of Inas kign of the Westsaxons made his realme subiect by way of tribute vnto the church of Rome appointing that euerie house within the limits of his dominions should yearelie pay vnto the apostolike see one pennie which paiment was after named Rome Scot and Peter pence After his returne from Rome perceiâ—ing himselfe to draw into yeares he caused his sonne Egfrid to be ordeined king in his life time and shortlie after departing out of this world left the kingdome vnto him after he had gouerned it by the space of 39 yeares Amongst other the dooings of this Offa which suerlie were great and maruellous this may not passe with silence that he caused a mightie great ditch tâ— be cast betwixt the marshes of his countrie and the Welsh confines to diuide thereby the bounds of their dominions This ditch was called Offditch euer after and stretched from the south side by Bristow vnder the mountaines of Wales running northward ouer the riuers of Seuerne and Dée vnto the verie mouth of Dee where that riuer falleth into the sea He likewise builded a church in Warwikeshire whereof the towne there taketh name and is called Offchurch euen to this day Egfrid taking vpon him rule began to follow the approoued good dooings of his father and first restored vnto the churches their ancient priuileges which his father sometimes had taken from them Great hope was conceiued of his further good procéeding but death cut off the same taking him out of this life after he had reigned the space of foure moneths not for his owne offenses as was thought but rather for that his father had caused so much bloud to be spilt for the confirming of him in the kingdome which so small a time he new inioied Osulph king of Northumberland traitorouslie murthered Edilwald succeedeth him the reward of rebellion a great mortalitie of foules fishes and fruits moonkes licenced to drinke wine great wast by fire Edelred king of Northumberland is driuen out of his countrie by two dukes of the same Ethelbert king of the Eastangles commended for his vertues Alfred the daughter of king Mercia is affianced to him tokens of missehaps towards him his destruction intended by queene Quendred hir platforme of the pactise to kill him Offa inuadeth Ethelberts kingdome Alfred his betrothed wife taketh his death greuouslie and becommeth a nun the decaie of the kingdome of Eastangles succession in the regiment of the Westsaxons the end of the gouernement of the Eastsaxons prince Algar is smitten blind for seeking to rauish virgine Friswide and at hir praiers restored to his sight The fift Chapter WHen Eadbert or Egbert K. of Northumberland was become a moonke his sonne Osulphus succéeded him but after he had reigned onelie one yeare he was traitorouslie murthered by his owne seruants at Mikilwongton on the 9 kalends of August Then succéeded one Moll otherwise called Edilwold or Edilwald but not immediatlie for he began not his reigne till the nones of August in the yeare following which was after the birth of our sauiour 759. This man prooued right valiant in gouernement of his subiects He slue in battell an earle of his countrie named Oswin who arrearing warre against him fought with him in a pitcht field at Eadwines Cliue and receiued the worthie reward of rebellion This chanced in the third yeare of his reigne and shortlie after that is to say in the yeare of our Lord 764 there fell such a maruellous great snow and therwith so extreame a frost as the like had not béene heard of continuing from the beginning of the wintes almost till the middest of the spring with the rigour whereof trees and fruits withered awaie and lost their liuelie shape and growth and not onelie feathered foules but also beasts on the land fishes in the sea died in great numbers The same yeare died Cedlwulf then king of Northumberland vnto whome Beda did dedicate his booke of histories of the English nation After that he was become a moonke in the monasterie of Lindesferne the moonks of that house had licence to drinke wine or ale whereas before they might not drinke anie other thing than milke or water by the ancient rule prescribed them of the bishop of Aidan first founder of the place The same yeare sundrie cities townes and monasteries were defaced and sore wasted with fier chancing on the sudden as Stretehu Giwento Anwicke London Yorke Doncaster c. After that Moll had reigned 6 yeares he resigned his kingdome But other write that he reigned 11 yeares and was in the end slaine by treason of his successor Altred This Altred reigned ten years ouer the Northumbers and was then expelled out of his kingdome by his owne subiects Then was Ethelbert named also Edelred the sonne of the foresaid Moll made king of Northumberland and in the fift yeare of his reigne he was driuen out of his kingdome by two dukes of his
countrie named Edelbald and Herebert who mouing warre against him had slaine first Aldulfe the sonne of Bosa the generall of his armie at Kingescliffe and after Kinewulfe and Egga other two of his dukes at Helatherne in a sore foughten field so that Ethelbert despairing of all recouerie was constrained to get him out of the countrie And thus was the kingdome of Northumberland brought into a miserable state by the ambitious working of the princes and nobles of the same After that Ethelbert king of Eastangles was dead his sonne Ethelbert succéeded him a prince of great towardnesse and so vertuouslie brought vp by his fathers circumspect care and diligence that he vtterlie abhorred vice and delighted onelie in vertue and commendable exercises for the better atteining to knowledge and vnderstanding of good sciences There remaine manie sundrie saiengs dooings of him manifestlie bearing witnesse that there could not be a man more honorable thankefull courteous or gentle Amongest other he had this saieng oftentimes in his mouth that the greater that men were the more humble they ought to beare themselues for the Lord putteth proud and mightie men from their seates and exalteth the humble and méeke Moreouer he did not onelie shew himselfe wise in words but desired also to excell in staiednesse of maners and continencie of life Whereby he wan to him the hearts of his people who perceiuing that he was nothing delighted in the companie of women and therefore minded not mariage they of a singular loue and fauour towards him required that he should in anie wise yet take a wife that he might haue issue to succéed him At length the matter being referred to his councell he was persuaded to follow their aduises And so Alfreda the daughter of Offa king of Mercia was affianced to him so that he himselfe appointed as meanes to procure more fauour at his father in lawes hands to go fetch the bride from hir fathers house Manie strange things that happened to him in taking vpon him this iournie put him in great doubt of that which should follow He was no sooner mounted on his horsse but that as seemed to him the earth shooke vnder him againe as he was in his iournie abouâ— the mid-time of the day such a darke mist compassed him on ech side that he could not sée nordiscorne for a certeine time anie thing about him at all lastlie as he laâ—â— one night asléepe he thought he saw in a dreame the roofe of his owne palace fall downe to the ground But though with these things he was brought into great feare yet he kept on his iournie as he that mistrusted no deceit measuring other mens maners by his owne King Offa right honourablie receiued him but his wife named â—uendred a wise woman but therewith wicked conceiued a malicious deuise in hir hart streightwaies went about to persuade hir husband to put it in execution which was to murther king Ethelbert and after to take into his hands his kingdome Offa at the first was offended with his wife for this motion but in the end through the importunate request of the woman he consented to hir mind The order of the murther was committed vnto one Winnebert that had serued both the said Ethelbert his father before time the which feining as though he had béene sent from Offa to will Ethelbert to come vnto him in the night season slue him that once mistrusted not anie such treason Offa hauing thus dispatched Ethelbert inuaded his kingdome and conquered it But when the bride Alfreda vnderstood the death of hir liked make and bridegroome abhorring the fact she curssed father and mother and as it were inspired with the spirit of prophesie pronounced that woorthie punishment would shortlie fall on hir wicked mother for hir heinous crime committed in persuading so detestable a déed and according to hir woords it came to passe for hir mother died miserablie within three moneths after The maid Alfreda refusing the world professed hirselfe a nun at Crowland the which place began to wax famous about the yéere of our Lord 695 by the meanes of one Gutlake a man esteemed of great vertue and holinesse which chose to himselfe an habitation there and departing this life about the yéere of our Lord 714 was buried in that place where afterwards an abbeie of moonks was builded of saint Benets order The bodie of K. Ethelbert at length was buried at Hereford though first it was committed to buriall in a vile place néere to the banke of a riuer called Lug. The kingdome of Eastangles from thencefoorth was brought so into decaie that it remained subiect one while vnto them of Mercia an other while vnto the Westsaxons and somewhile vnto them of Kent till that Edmund surnamed the martyr got the gouernment thereof as after shall appéere After that Selred king of the Eastsaxons had gouerned the tearme of 38 yéeres he was slaine but in what maner writers haue not expressed After him succéeded one Swithed or Swithred the 11 and last in number that particularlie gouerned those people He was finallie expelled by Egbert K. of Westsaxons the same yéere that the said Egbert ouercame the Kentishmen as after shall be shewed and so the kings of that kingdome of the Eastsaxons ceassed adn tooke end ¶ About this time there was a maid in Oxford named Friswide daughter to a certeine duke of noble man called Didanus with whome one Algar a prince in those parties fell in loue and would haue rauished hir but God the reuenger of sinnes was at hand as the storie saith For when Algar followed the maid that fled before him she getting into the towne the gate was shut against him and his sight also was suddenlie taken from him But the maid by hir praiers pacified Gods wrath towards him so that his sight was againe restored to him But â—hether this be a fable or a true tale héereof grew the report that the kings of the realme long times after were afraid to enter into the citie of Oxford So easilie is the mind of man turned to superstition as saith Polydor. Kinewulfe king of Westsaxons his conquest ouer the Britains his securitie and negligence he is slaine by conspirators inquisition for Kineard the principall procurer of that mischiefe he is slaine in fight legats from the pope to the kings and archbishops of this land about reformation in the church a councell holden at Mercia iudge Bearne burnt to death for crueltie Alfwold reigneth ouer Northumberland his owne subiects murther him a booke of articles sent by Charles king of France into Britaine quite contrarie to the christian faith Albinus writeth against it great waste by tempests of wind and rage of fire The sixt Chapter AFter that theWestsaxons had depriued their vnprofitable king Sigibert they aduanced Kinewulfe or Cinevulfus the which began his reigne about the yéere of our Lord 756 which was in the 16 yéere of the
with the Danes against Egbert they are both vanquished Egbert dieth The ninth Chapter THis Egbert began his reigne in the yeare of our Lord 800 which was the 4 yeare almost ended after that the emperour Eirine began the second time to rule the expire and in the 24 yeare of the reigne of Charles the great king of France which also was in the same yeare after he was made emperour of the west and about the second yeare of Conwall king of Scots Whilest this Egbert remained in exile he turned his aduersaries into an occasion of his valiancie as it had béene a grindstone to grind awaie and remoue the râ—st of sluggish slouthfulnes in so much that hawnting the wars in France in seruice of Charles the great he atteined to great knowledge and experience both in matters apperteining to the wars and likwise to the well ordering of the common wealth in time of peace The first wars that he tooke in hand after he had atteined to the kingdome was against the Cornishmen a remnant of the old Britains whome he shortlie ouercame and subdued Then he thought good to tame the vnquiet Welshmen the which still were readie to moue rebellion against the Englishmen as they that being vanquished would not yet seeme to be subdued wherefore about the 14 yeare of his reigne he inuaded the countrie of Wales and went through the same from cast to west not finding anie person that durst resist him King Egbert hauing ouercome his enimies of Wales and Cornewall began to grow in authoritie aboue all the other rulers within this land in somuch that euerie of them began to feare their owne estate but namelie Bernulfe king of Mercia sore stomached the matter as he that was wise and of a loftie courage and yet doubted to haue to doo with Egbert who was knowen also to be a man both skilfull and valiant At length yet considering with himselfe that if his chance should be to speed well so much the more should his praise be increased he determined to attempt the fortune of warre and therevpon intimated the same vnto Egbert who supposing it should be a dishonor vnto him to giue place boldlie prepared to méete Bernulfe in the field Herevpon they incountred togither at Ellendon fought a sore battell in the which a huge number of men were slaine what on the one part and on the other but in the end the victorie remained with Egbert although he had not the like host for number vnto Bernulfe but he was a politike prince and of great experience hauing chosen his souldiers of nimble leane and hartie men where Bernulfs souldiers through long ease were cowardlie persons and ouercharged with flesh The battell was fought in the yeare of our Lord 826. King Egbert hauing got this victorie was aduanced into such hope that he persuaded himselfe to be able without great adoo to ouercome the residue of his neighbours whose estates he saw plainelie sore weakened and fallen into great decaie Herevpon before all other he determined to assaile Edelvulfe king of Kent whome he knew to be a man in no estimation amongest his subiects A competent armie therefore being leuied he appointed his sonne Ethelwulfe Alstan bishop of Shireborne with earle Walhard to haue the conduct therof and sent them with the same into Kent where they wrought such maisteries that they chased both the king and all other that would not submit themselues out of the countrie constreining them to passe ouer the Thames And herewith the Westsaxons following the victorie brought vnder subiection of king Egbert the countries of Kent Essex Southerie and Sussex The Eastangles also about the same time receiued king Egbert for their souereigne Lord and comforted by his setting on against Bernulfe king of Mercia inuaded the confines of his kingdome in reuenge of displeasures which he had doone to them latelie before by inuading their countrie and as it came to passe incountring with the said Bernulfe which came against them to defend his countrie they slue him in the field Thus their minds on both parts being kindled into further wrath the Eastangles estsoones in the yeare following fought with them of Mercia and ouercame them againe and slue their king Ludicenus who succéeded Bernulfe in that kingdome with 5 of his earles The state of the kingdome of Mercia being weakened Egbert conceiued an assured hope of good successe in the 27 yeare of his reigne made an open inuasion into the countrie and chasing Whitlafe king of Mercia that succeeded Ludicenus out of his estate conquered the whole kingdome of the Mercies But yet in the yéere next following or in the third yeare after he restored it againe to Whitlafe with condition that he should inioy the same as tributarie to him and acknowledge him for his supreme gouernour The same yeare that Bernulfe king of Mercia was slaine by the Eastangles there was a sore battell foughten at Gauelford betwixt them of Deuonshire and the Britains in the which manie thousand died on both parts King Egbert hauing conquered all the English people inhabiting on the south side of Humber led foorth his armie against them of Northumberland but the Northumbers being not onelie vexed with ciuill sedition but also with the often inuasion of Danes perceiued not how they should be able to resist the power of king Egbert and therefore vpon good aduisement taken in the matter they resolued to submit themselues and therevpon sent ambassadors to him to offer their submission committing themselues wholie vnto his protection King Egbert gladlie receiued them and promised to defend them from all forren enimies Thus the kingdome of Northumberland was brought vnder subiection to the kings of the Westsaxons after the state had béen sore weakened with contention and ciuill discord that had continued amongst the nobles of the countrie for the space of manie yeeres beside the inuasion made by outward enimies to the gréeuous damage of the people After that king Egbert had finished his businesse in Northumberland he turned his power towards the countrie of Northwales and subdued the same with the citie of Chester which till those daies the Britains or Welshmen had kept in their possession When king Egbert had obteined these victories and made such conquests as before is mentioned of the people héere in this land he caused a councell to be assembled at Winchester and there by aduise of the high estates he was crowned king as â—ouereigne gouernour and supreame lord of the whole land It is also recorded that he caused a commission to be directed foorth into all parts of the realme to giue commandement that from thence forward all the people inhabiting within this land should be called English men and not Saxons and likewise the land should be called England by one generall name though it should appéere as before is mentioned that it was so called shortlie after the first
time that the Angles and Saxons got possession thereof Now was king Egbert setled in good quiet and his dominions reduced out of the troubles of warre when suddenlie newes came that the Danes with a nauie of 35 ships were arriued on the English coasts and began to make sore warre in the land K. Egbert being thereof aduertised with all conuenient spéed got togither an armie and went foorth to giue battell to the enimies Heerevpon incountring with them there was a sore foughten field betwixt them which continued with great slaughter on both sides till the night came on and then by chance of warre the Englishmen which before were at point to haue gone awaie with victorie were vanquished and put to flight yet king Egbert by couert of the night escaped his enimies hands but two of his chiefe capteins Dudda and Osmond with two bishops to wit Herferd of Winchester and Uigferd of Shireborne were slaine in that battell which was foughten at Carrum about the 834 of Christ and 34 yéere of king Egberts reigne In the yeere following the Danes with their nauie came into Westwales and there the Welshmen ioining with them rose against king Egbert but he with prosperous fortune vanquished and slue both the Danes and Welshmen and that in great number at a place called Hengistenton The next yéere after also which was 836 he ouerthrew another armie of Danes which came against him as one autor writeth Finallie when king Egbert had reigned the tearme of 36 yéeres and seuen moneths with great glorie for the inlarging of his kingdome with wide bounds which when he receiued was but of small compasse he departed this life leauing to his issue matter of woorthie praise to mainteine that with order which he with painefull diligence had ioined togither His bodie was buried at Winchester and he left behind him two sonnes Ethelwuffe otherwise named Athaulfe and Adelstan The first he appointed to succéed him in the kingdome of Westsaxons and Adelstan he ordeined to haue the gouernment of Kent Sussex and Essex ¶ Héere we sée the paterne of a fortunate prines in all his affaires as well forren as domesticall wherein is first to be obserued the order of his education in his tender yéeres which agréeing well with a princes nature could not but in the progresse of his age bring great matters to passe his manifold victories are an argument that as he lacked no policie so he had prowesse inough to incounter with his enimies to whome he gaue manie a fâ—wle discomfiture But among all other notes of his skill and hope of happie successe in his martiall affaires was the good choise that he made of seruiceable souldiers being such as knew how to get the victorie and hauing gotten it were not vntaught to vse it to their benefit by their warinesse and héed taking for Saepiùs incautae nocuit victoria turbâ—â— The kingdome of Kent annexed to the kingdome of the Westsaxons the end of the kingdome of Kent and Essex Kenelme king of Mercia murthered by the meanes of his owne sister Quendred the order of hir wicked practise his death prophesied or foreshewed by a signe the kings of Mercia put by their roialtie one after another the kingdome of Britaine beginneth to be a monarchie Ethelwulfe king of the Westsaxons he marrieth his butlers daughter his disposition the fourth destruction of this land by forren enimies the Danes sought the ruine of this I le how long they afflicted and troubled the same two notable bishops and verie seruiceable to king Ethelwulfe in warre the Danes discomfited the Englishmen chased Ethelwufs great victorie ouer the Danes a great slaughter of them at Tenet king Ethelwulfs deuotion and liberalitie to churches Peter pence paid to Rome he marieth the ladie Iudith his two sonnes conspire vpon occasion of breaking a law to depose him king Ethelwulfe dieth his foure sonnes by his first wife Osburga how he bequeathed his kingdoms The tenth Chapter WHen Cuthred K. of Kent had reigned 8 yeeres as before is mentioned he was constreined to giue place vnto one Baldred that tooke vpon him the gouernment reigned the space of 18 yéeres without anie great authoritie for his subiects regarded him but sorilie so that in the end when his countrie was inuaded by the Westsaxons he was easilie constreined to depart into exile And thus was the kingdome of Kent annexed to the kingdome of the Westsaxons after the same kingdome had continued in gouernment of kings created of the same nation for the space of 382 yéers that is to say from the yéere of our Lord 464 vnto the yéere 827. Suithred or Suthred king of Essex was vanquished and expelled out of his kingdome by Egbert king of Westsaxons as before ye maie read in the same yéere that the Kentishmen were subdued by the said Egbert or else verie shortlie after This kingdome continued 281 yeeres from the yéere 614 vnto the yeere 795 as by the table of the Heptarchie set foorth by Alexander Neuill appeereth After the deceasse of Kenwulfe king of Mercia his sonne Kenelme a child of the age of seuen yéeres was admitted king about the yeere of our Lord 821. He had two sisters Quendred and Burgenild of the which the one that is to say Quendred of a malicious mind mooued through ambition enuied hir brothers aduancement and sought to make him awaie so that in the end she corrupted the gouernour of his person one Ashbert with great rewards and high promises persuading him to dispatch hir innocent brother out of life that she might reigne in his place Ashbert one day vnder a colour to haue the yoong king foorth on hunting led him into a thicke wood and there cut off the head from his bodie an impe by reason of his tender yéeres and innocent age vnto the world void of gilt and yet thus traiterouslie murthered without cause or crime he was afterward reputed for a maryr There hath gone a tale that his death should be signified at Rome and the place where the murther was committed by a strange manner for as they say a white â—oue came and sighted vpon the altar of saint Peter bearing a scroll in hir bill which she let fall on the same altar in which scroll among other things this was conteined In clenc liou bath Kenelme kinbarsie â—eth vnder thorne heaued beâ—eaued that is at Clene in a 〈…〉 Keneline the kings child lieth beheaded vnder a thorne This tale I â—ehearse not for anie credit I thinke it woorthie of but onelie for that it séemeth to note the place where the yoong prince innocentlie lost his life After that Kenelme was thus made awaie his vncle Ceolwulfe the brother of king Kenulfe was created king of Mercia and in the second yéere of his reigne was expelled by Bernwulfe Bernwulfe in the third yéere of his reigne was vanquished and put to flight in battell by Egbert king of
of them by his Westsaxons and Mercians what lands came to king Edward by the â—eath of Edred duke of Mercia he recouereth diuers places out of the Danes hands and giueth them manie a foile what castels he builded he inuadeth Eastangles putteth Ericke a Danish king therof to flight his owne subiects murther him for his crueltie his kingdome returneth to the right of king Edward with other lands by him thereto annexed his sister Elfleda gouerned the countrie of Mercia during hir life The xvij Chapter AFter the deceasse of Alured his sonne Edward surnamed the elder began his reigne ouer the more part of England in the yeare of our Lord 901 which was in the second yeare of the emperor Lewes in the eight yeare of the reigne of Charles surnamed Simplex king of France and about the eight yeare of Donald king of Scotland He was consecrated after the maner of other kings his ancestors by Athelred the archbishop of Canturburie This Edward was not so learned as his father but in princelie power more high and honorable for he ioined the kingdome of Eastangles and Mercia with other vnto his dominion as after shall be shewed and vanquished the Danes Scots and Welshmen to his great glorie and high commendation In the beginning of his reigne he was disquieted by his brother Adelwold which tooke the towne of Winborne besides Bath and maried a nun there whome he had defloured attempted manie things against his brother Wherevpon the king came to Bath and though Adelwold shewed a countenance as if he would haue abidden the chance of warre within Winborne yet he stole awaie in the night and fled into Northumberland where he was ioifullie receiued of the Danes The king tooke his wife being left behind and restored hir to the house from whence she was taken ¶ Some haue written that this Adelwold or Ethelwold was not brother vnto king Edward but his vncles sonne After this king Edward prouiding for the suertie of his subiects against the forraies which the Danes vsed to make fortified diuers cities and townes and stuffed them with great garrisons of souldiers to defend the inhabitants and to expell the enimies And suerlie the Englishmen were so invred with warres in those daies that the people being aduertised of the inuasion of the enimies in anie part of their countrie would assemble oftentimes without knowledge of king or capteine and setting vpon the enimies went commonlie awaie with victorie by reason that they ouermatched them both in number and practise So were the enimies despised of the English souldiers and laughed to scorne of the king for their foolish attempts Yet in the third yeare of king Edwards reigne Adelwold his brother came with a nauie of Danes into the parties of the Eastangles and euen at the first the Essex men yeelded themselues vnto him In the yéere following he inuaded the countrie of Mercia with a great armie wasting and spoiling the same vnto Crikelade and there passing ouer the Thames rode foorth till he came to Basingstoke or as some bookes haue Brittenden harieng the countrie on each side and so returned backe vnto Eastangles with great ioy and triumph King Edward awakened héerewith assembled his people and followed the enimies wasting all the countries betwixt the riuer of Ouse and saint Edmunds ditch And when he should returne he gaue commandement that no man should staie behind him but come backe togither for doubt to be forelaid by the enimies The Kentishmen notwithstanding this ordinance and commandement remained behind although the king sent seuen messengers for them The Danes awaiting their aduantage came togither and fiercelie fought with the Kentishmen which a long time valiantlie defended themselues But in the end the Danes obteined the victorie although they lost more people there than the Kentishmen did and amongst other there were slaine the foresaid Adelwold and diuerse of the chiefe capteins amongst the Danes Likewise of the English side there died two dukes Siwolfe Singlem or Sigbelme with sundrie other men of name both temporall and also spirituall lords and abbats In the fift yéere of his reigne king Edward concluded a truce with the Danes of Eastangle and Northumberland at Itingford But in the yéere following he sent an armie against them of Northumberland which slue manie of the Danes and tooke great booties both of people and cattell remaining in the countrie the space of fiue weekes The yéere next insuing the Danes with a great armie entered into Mercia to rob spoile the countrie against whome king Edward sent a mightie host assembled togither of the Westsaxons them of Mercia which set vpon the Danes as they were returning homeward and slue of them an huge multitude togither with their chiefe capteins and leaders as king Halden and king Eolwils earle Uter earle Scurfa and diuerse other In the yéere 912 or as Simon Dunel saith 908 the duke of Mercia Edred or Etheldred departed this life and then king Edward seized into his hands the cities of London and Oxford and all that part of Mercia which he held But afterwards he suffered his sister Elfleda to inioy the most part thereof except the said cities of London and Oxford which he still reteined in his owne hand This Elfleda was wife to the said duke Edred or Etheldred as before you haue heard of whose woorthie acts more shall be said heereafter In the ninth yéere of his reigne king Edward built a castell at Hertford and likewise he builded a towne in Essex at Wightham and lay himselfe in the meane time at Maldon otherwise Meauldun bringing a great part of the countrie vnder his subiection which before was subiect to the Danes In the yéere following the armie of the Danes departed from Northampton and Chester in breach of the former truce and slue a great number of men at Hochnerton in Oxfordshire And shortlie after their returne home an other companie of them went foorth and came to Leighton where the people of the countrie being assembled togither fought with them put them to flight taking from them all the spoile which they had got and also their horsses In the 11 yéere of king Edward a fleet of Danes compassed about the west parts came to the mouth of Seuerne and so tooke preies in Wales they also tooke prisoner a Welsh bishop named Camelgaret at Irchenfield whome they led to their ships but king Edward redéemed him out of their hands paieng them fortie pounds for his ransome After that the armie of Danes went foorth to spoile the countrie about Irchenfield but the people of Chester Hereford and other townes and countries thereabout assembled togither and giuing battell to the enimies put them to flight and slue one of their noble men called earle Rehald and Geolcil the brother of earle Uter with a great part of their armie draue the residue into a
kinds of sicknesses vexed the people also as the bloodie flix and hot burning agues which then raged through the land so that manie died thereof By such manner of meanes therefore what through the misgouernance of the king the treason and disloialtie of the nobilitie the lacke of good order and due correction amongst the people and by such other scourges and mishaps as afflicted the English nation in that season the land was brought into great ruine so that where by strength the enimie could not be kept off there was now no helpe but to appease them with monie By reason hereof from time of the first agréement with the Danes for 10 thousand pounds tribute it was inhanced to 16000 pounds as you haue heard after that at 20000 pounds then to 24000 pounds so to 30000 pounds lastlie to 40000 pounds till at length the relme was emptied in maner of all that monie and coine that could be found in it In this meane time died Elgina or Ethelgina the quéene Shortlie after it was deuised that the king should be a suter vnto Richard duke of Normandie for his sister Emma a ladie of such excellent beautie that she was named the floure of Normandie This sute was begun and tooke such good successe that the king obteined his purpose And so in the yeare of our Lord 1002 which was about the 24 yeare of king Egelreds reigne he maried the said Emma with great solemnitie This mariage was thought to be right necessarie honorable and profitable for the realme of England because of the great puissance of the Norman princes in those daies but as things afterward came to passe it turned to the subuersion of the whole English state for by such affinitie and dealing as hapned hereby betwixt the Normans and Englishmen occasion in the end was ministred to the same Normans to pretend a title to the crowne of England in prosecuting of which title they obteined and made the whole conquest of the land as after shall appeare Egelred being greatlie aduanced as he thought by reason of his mariage deuised vpon presumption thereof to cause all the Danes within the land to be murthered in one day Herevpon he sent priuie commissioners to all cities burrowes and townes within his dominions commanding the rulers and officers in the same to kill all such Danes as remained within their liberties at a certeine day prefixed being saint Brices day in the yeare 1012 and in the 34 yeare of king Egelreds reigne Herevpon as sundrie writers agree in one day houre this murther began and was according to the commission and iniunction executed But where it first began the same is vncerteine some say at Wellowin in Herefordshire some at a place in Staffordshire called Hownhill others in other places but whersoeuer it began the dooers repented it after But now yer we procéed anie further we will shew what rule the Danes kept here in this realme before they were thus murthered as in some bookes we find recorded Whereas it is shewed that the Danes compelled the husbandmen to til the ground doo all maner of labour and toile to be doone about husbandrie the Danes liued vpon the fruit and gaines that came thereof and kept the husbandmens wiues their daughters maids and seruants vsing and abusing them at their pleasures And when the husbandmen came home then could they scarse haue such sustenance of meats and drinkes as fell for seruants to haue so that the Danes had all at their commandements eating and drinking of the best where the sillie man that was the owner could hardlie come to his fill of the worst Besids this the common people were so oppressed by the Danes that for feare and dread they called them in euerie such house where anie of them soiourned Lord Dane And if an Englishman and a Dane chanced to méet at anie bridge or streight passage the Englishman must staie till the Lord Dane were passed But in processe of time after the Danes were voided the land this word Lord Dane was in derision and despight of the Danes turned by Englishmen into a name of reproch as Lordane which till these our daies is not forgotten For when the people in manie parts of this realme will note and signifie anie great idle lubber that will not labour nor take paine for his liuing they will call him Lordane Thus did the Danes vse the Englishmen in most vile manner and kept them in such seruile thraldome as cannot be sufficientlie vttered A fresh power of Danes inuade England to reuenge the slaughter of their countrimen that inhabited this Ile the west parts betraied into their hands by the conspiracie of a Norman that was in gouernement earle Edrike feined himselfe sicke when king Egelred sent vnto him to leuie a power against the Danes and betraieth his people to the enimies Sweine king of Denmarke arriueth on the coast of Northfolke and maketh pitifull spoile by fire and sword the truce taken betweene him and Vikillus is violated and what reuengement followeth king Sweine forced by famine returneth into his owne countrie he arriueth againe at Sandwich why king Egelred was vnable to preuaile against him the Danes ouerrun all places where they come and make cruell waste king Egelred paieth him great summes of monie for peace the mischiefes that light vpon a land by placing a traitorous stranger in gouernement how manie acres a hide of land conteineth Egelreds order taken for ships and armour why his great fleet did him little pleasure a fresh host of Danes vnder three capteines arriue at Sandwich the citizens of Canturburie for monie purchase safetie the faithlesse dealing of Edrike against king Egelred for the enimies aduantage what places the Danes ouerran and wasted The fourth Chapter VPon knowledge giuen into Denmarke of the cruell murder of the Danes here in England truth it is that the people of the countrie were greatlie kindled in malice and set in such a furious rage against the Englishmen that with all spéed they made foorth a nauie full fraught with men of warre the which in the yeare following came swarming about the coasts of England and landing in the west countrie tooke the citie of Excester and gat there a rich spoile One Hugh a Norman borne whome queene Emma had placed in those parties as gouernour or shirife there conspired with the Danes so that all the countrie was ouerrun and wasted The king hearing that the Danes were thus landed and spoiled the west parts of the realme he sent vnto Edricus to assemble a power to withstand the enimies Herevpon the people of Hampshire and Wiltshire rose and got togither but when the armies should ioine earle Edricus surnamed de Streona feigned himselfe sicke and so betraied his people of whome he had the conduct for they perceiuing the want in their leader were discouraged and so fled
a triple habergion guilt on their bodies with guilt burgenets on their heads a swoord with guilt hilts girded to their waâ—â—es a battell are after the maner of the Daues on the left shoulder a target with bosses and mails guilt in their left hand a dart in their right hand and thus to conclude they were furnished at all points with armor and weapon accordinglie It hath beene said that earle Goodwine minded to marie his daughter to one of these brethren and perceiuing that the elder brother Alfred would disdaine to haue hir thought good to dispatch him that the other taking hir to wife hée might be next heire to the crowne and so at length inioy it as afterwards came to passe Also about that time when the linage of the kings of England was in maner extinct the English people were much carefull as hath béene said about the succession of those that should inioie the crowne Wherevpon as one Brightwold a moonke of Glastenburie that was afterward bishop of Wincester or as some haue written of Worcester studied oftentimes thereon it chanced that he dreamed one night as he slept in his bed that he saw saint Peter consecrate annoint Edward the sonne of Egelred as their remaining in exile in Normandie king of England And as he thought he did demand of saint Peter who should succéed the said Edward Wherevnto answer was made by the apostle Haue thou no care for such matters for the kingdome of England is Gods kingdome Which suerlie in good earnest may appeare by manie great arguments to be full true vnto such as shall well consider the state of this realme from time to time how there hath béene euer gouernours raised vp to mainteine the maiestie of the kingdome and to reduce the same to the former dignitie when by anie infortunate mishap it hath beene brought in danger But to returne now to king Hardicnute after he had reigned two yéeres lacking 10 daies as he sat at the table in a great feast holden at Lambeth he fell downe suddenlie with the pot in his hand and so died not without some suspicion of poison This chanced on the 8 of Iune at Lambeth aforesaid where on the same day a mariage was solemnized betwéene the ladie Githa the daughter of a noble man called Osgot Clappa and a Danish lord also called Canute Prudan His bodie was buried at Winchester besides his fathers He was of nature verie curteous gentle and liberall speciallie in keeping good chéere in his house so that he would haue his table couered foure times a day furnished with great plentie of meates and drinks wishing that his seruants and all strangers that came to his palace might rather leaue than want It hath béene commonlie told that Englishmen learned of him their excessiue gourmandizing vnmeasurable filling of their panches with meates and drinkes whereby they forgat the vertuous vse of sobrietie so much necessarie to all estates and degrées so profitable for all common-wealths and so commendable both in the sight of God and all good men In this Hardicnute ceased the rule of the Danes within this land with the persecution which they had executed against the English nation for the space of 250 yeres more that is to say euer since the tenth yeere of Brithrike the king of Westsaxons at what time they first began to inuade the English coasts Howbeit after others they should séeme to haue ruled here but 207 reckoning from their bringing in by the Welshmen in despite of the Saxons at which time they first began to inhabit here which was 835 of Christ 387 after the comming of the Saxons and 35 néere complet of the reigne of Egbert ¶ But to let this peece of curiositie passe this land felt that they had a time of arriuall a time of inuading a time of ouerrunning and a time of ouerrunling the inhabitants of this maine continent Wherof manifest proofes are at this day remaining in sundrie places sundrie ruines I meane and wastes committed by them vpon the which whensoeuer a man of a relenting spirit casteth his eie he can not but enter into a dolefull consideration of former miseries and lamenting the defacements of this I le by the crueltie of the bloudthirstie enimie cannot but wish if he haue but Minimam misericordiae guttam quae maiorest spatioso oceano as one saith and earnestlie desire in his heart that the like may neuer light vpon this land but may be auerted and turned away from all christian kingdomes through his mercie whose wrath by sinne being set on fire is like a consuming flame and the swoord of whose vengeance being sharpened with the whetstone of mens wickednesse shall hew them in péeces as wood for the fornace Thus farre the tumultuous and tyrannicall regiment of the Danes inferring fulnesse of afflictions to the English people wherewith likewise the seuenth booke is shut vp THE EIGHT BOOKE of the Historie of England Edward the third of that name is chosen king of England by a generall consent ambassadours are sent to attend him homewardes to his kingdome and to informe him of his election William duke of Normandie accompanieth him Edward is crowned king the subtill ambition or ambitious subtiltie of earle Goodwine in preferring Edward to the crowne and betraieng Alfred the Danes expelled and rid out of this land by decree whether earle Goodwine was guiltie of Alfreds death king Edward marieth the said earles daughter he forbeareth to haue carnall knowledge with hir and why he vseth his mother queene Emma verie hardlie accusations brought against hir she is dispossessed of hir goods and imprisoned for suffering bishop Alwine to haue the vse of hir bodie she purgeth and cleareth hir selfe after a strange sort hir couetousnesse mothers are taught by hir example to loue their children with equalitie hir liberall deuotion to Winchester church cleared hir from infamie of couetousnesse king Edward loued hir after hir purgation why Robert archbishop of Canturburie fled out of England into Normandie The first Chapter IMmediatlie vpon the deth of Hardiknought and before his corps was committed to buriall his halfe brother Edward sonne of king Egelred begotten of quéene Emma was chosen to be K. of England by the generall consent of all the nobles and commons of the realme Therevpon where ambassadours sent with all spéed into Normandie to signifie vnto him his election and to bring him from thence into England in deliuering pledges for more assurance that no fraud nor deceit was ment of the Englishmen but that vpon his comming thither he should receiue the crowne without all contradiction Edward then aided by his coosine William duke of Normandie tooke the sea with a small companie of Normans came into England where he was receiued with great ioy as king of the realme immediatlie after was crowned at Winâ—hester by Edsinus then archbishop of Canturburie on Easter day in the yeare of our Lord 1043
perplexitie to whome they might best commit the roiall gouernement of the realme For there was not anie among them that had iust title thereto or able and apt to take the charge vpon him For although Edgar surnamed Edeling the sonne of Edward the outlaw that was sonne of Edmund Ironside was at the same time latelie come into England with his mother and sisters out of Hungarie where he was borne yet for that he was but a child not of sufficient age to beare rule they durst not as then commit the gouernement of the realme vnto him least as some haue thought his tendernesse of age might first bréed a contempt of his person and therewith minister occasion to ciuill discord wherby a shipwracke of the estate might ensue to the great annoie and present ouerthrow of such as then liued in the same But what consideration soeuer they had in this behalfe they ought not to haue defrauded the yoong gentlemen of his lawfull right to the crowne For as we haue heard and séene God whose prouidence and mightie power is shewed by ouerthrowing of high and mightie things now and then by the weake and féeble hath gouerned states and kingdomes oftentimes in as good quiet and princelie policie by a child as by men of age and great discretion But to the purpose beside the doubt which rested among the lords how to bestow the crowne the manifold and strange woonders which were séene and heard in those daies betokening as men thought some change to be at hand in the state of the realme made the lords aâ—raid and namelie bicause they stood in great doubt of William duke of Normandie who pretended a right to the crowne as lawfull heire appointed by king Edward for that he was kin to him in the second and third degree For Richard the first of that name duke of Normandie begot Richard the second and Emma which Emma bare Edward by hir husband Ethelred Richard the second had also issue Richard the third and Robert which Robert by a concubine had issue William surnamed the bastard that was now duke of Normandie and after the death of his coosine king Edward made claime as is said to the crowne of England Whilest the lords were thus studieng and consulting what should be best for them to doo in these doubts Harold the son of Goodwine earle of Kent proclaimed himselfe king of England the people being not much offended therewith bicause of the great confidence and opinion which they had latelie conceiued of his valiancie Some write among whome Edmerus is one how king Edward ordeined before his death that Harold should succéed him as heire to the crowne and that therevpon the lords immediatlie after the said Edwards deceasse crowned Harold for their king and so he was consecrated by Aldred archbishop of Yorke according to the custom and maner of the former kings or as other affirme he set the crowne on his owne head without anie the accustomed ceremonies in the yéere after the birth of our sauiour 1066 or in the yéere of Christ 1065 after the account of the church of England as before is noted But how and whensoeuer he came to the seat roiall of this kingdome certeine it is that this Harold in the begining of his reigne considering with himselfe how and in what sort he had taken vpon him the rule of the kingdome rather by intrusion than by anie lawfull right studied by all meanes which way to win the peoples fauour and omitted no occasion whereby he might shew anie token of bountious liberalitie gentlenesse and courteous behauiour towards them The gréeuous customes also and taxes which his predecessors had raised he either abolished or diminished the ordinarie wages of his seruants and men of warre he increased and further shewed himselfe verie well bent to all vertue and goodnesse whereby he purchased no small fauor among such as were his subiects Whilest Harold went about thus to steale the peoples good willes there came ouer vnlooked for sundrie ambassadours from William the bastard duke of Normandie with commission to require him to remember his oth sometime made to the said William in the time of his extremitie which was that he the said Harold should aid him in the obteining of the crowne of England if king Edward should happen to die without issue This couenant he made as it is supposed in king Edwards daies when by licence of the same Edward or rather as Edmerus writeth against his will he went ouer into Normandie to visit his brethren which laie there as pledges Howbeit at this present Harolds answer to the said ambassadors was that he would be readie to gratifie the duke in all that he could demand so that he would not aske the realme which alreadie he had in his full possession And further he declared vnto them as some write that as for the oth which he had made in times past vnto duke William the same was but a constreined no voluntarie oth which in law is nothing since thereby he tooke vpon him to grant that which was not in his power to giue he being but a subiect whilest king Edward was liuing For if a promised vow or oth which a maid maketh concerning the bestowing of hir bodie in hir fathers house without his consent is made void much more an oth by him made that was a subiect and vnder the rule of a king without his souereignes consent ought to be void and of no value He alledged moreouer that as for him to take an oth to deliuer the inheritance of anie realme without the generall consent of the estates of the same could not be other than a great péece of presumption yea although he might haue iust title therevnto so it was an vnreasonable request of the duke at this present to will him to renounce the kingdome the gouernance whereof he had alreadie taken vpon him with so great fauor and good liking of all men Duke William hauing receiued this answer and nothing liking thereof sent once againe to Harold requiring him then at the least-wise that he would take his daughter to wife according to his former promise in refusing whereof he could make no sound allegation bicause it was a thing of his owne motion and in his absolute power both to grant and to performe But Harold being of a stout courage with proud countenance frowned vpon the Norman ambassadors and declared to them that his mind was nothing bent as then to yéeld therevnto in any maner of wise And so with other talke tending to the like effect he sent them away without anie further answer The daughter of duke William whome Harold should haue maried was named Adeliza as Gemeticensis saith and with hir as the same author writeth it was couenanted by duke William that Harold should inioy halfe the realme in name of hir dower Howbeit some write that
made by the foresaid duke of Normandie to set downe his pedegrée thereby to shew how he descended from the first duke of that countrie who was named Rollo and after by receiuing baptisme called Robert The said Rollo or Rou was sonne to a great lord in Denmarke called Guion who hauing two sons the said Rou and Gourin and being appointed to depart the countrie as the lots fell to him and other according to the maner there vsed in time when their people were increased to a greater number than the countrie was able to susteine refused to obeie that order and made warre there against the king who yet in the end by practise found meanes to slea the foresaid Guion and his sonne Gourin so that Rou or Rollo hauing thus lost his father and brother was compelled to forsake the countrie with all those that had holpe his father to make warre against the king Thus driuen to séeke aduentures at length he became a christian and was created duke of Normandie by gift of Charles king of France surnamed le Simple whose daughter the ladie Gilla he also maried but she departing this life without issue he maried Popée daughter to the earle of Bessin and Baieulx whome he had kept as his wife before he was baptised and had by hir a sonne named William Longespée and a daughter named Gerlota William Longespée or Longaspata had to wife the ladie Sporta daughter to Hubert earle of Senlis by whome he had issue Richard the second of that name duke of Normandie who married the ladie Agnes the daughter of Hugh le grand earle of Paris of whome no issue procéeded but after hir deceasse he maried to his second wife a gentlemwoman named Gonnor daughter to a kinght of the Danish line by whom he had thrée sonnes Richard that was after duke of Normandie the third of that name Robert and Mauger He had also by hir three daughters Agnes otherwise called Emma married first to Egelred king of England and after to K. Cnute Helloie otherwise Alix bestowed vpon Geffrey earle of Britaine and Mawd coupled in marriage with Euldes earle of Charters and Blais Richard the third of that name maried Iudith sister to Geffrey earle of Britaine by whome he had issue thrée sonnes Richard Robert and William and as manie daughters Alix married to Reignold earle of Burgogne Elenor married to Baldwine earle of Flanders and the third died yoong being affianced to Alfonse king of Nauarre Their mother deceassed after she had beene married ten yéeres and then duke Richard married secondlie the ladie Estric sister to Cnute king of England and Denmarke from whome he purchased to be diuorsed and then married a gentlewoman called Pauie by whome he had issue two sonnes William earle of Arques and Mauger archbishop of Rouen Richard the fourth of that name duke of Normandie eldest sonne to Richard the third died without issue and then his brother Robert succéeded in the estate which Robert begat vpon Arlete or Harleuina daughter to a burgesse of Felais William surnamed the bastard afterward duke of Normandie and by conquest king of England Of whose father duke Robert his paramour Arlete take this pleasant remembrance for a refection after the perusing of the former sad and sober discourses In the yéere of Christ 1030 Robert the second sonne of Richard the second duke of Normandie and brother to Richard the third duke of that name there hauing with great honour and wisedome gouerned his duke dome seuen yéeres for performance of a penance that he had set to himselfe appointed a pilgrimage to Ierusalem leauing behind him this William a yoong prince whome seuen yeeres before he had begotten vpon his paramour Arlete whom after he held as his wife with whose beautifull fauour louelie grace and presence at hir dansing on a time then as he was tenderlie touched for familiar vtterance of his mind what he had further to say would néeds that night she should be his bedfellow who else as wiuelesse should haue lien alone where when she was bestowed thinking that if she should haue laid hir selfe naked it might haue séemed not so maidenlie a part so when the duke was about as the maner is to haue 〈◊〉 vp hir linnen the in an humble modestie staid hir lords hand and rent downe hir smocke asunder from the collar to the verie skirt Heereat the duke all smiling did aske hir what thereby she ment In great lowlines with a feate question she answerd againe My lord were it méet that any part of my garments dependant about me downeward should presume to be mountant to my souereignes mouth vpward Let your grace pardon me He liked hir answer and so and so foorth for that time This duke before his voiage calling at Fiscam all his nobilitie vnto him caused them to sweare fealtie vnto his yoong sonne Willliam whome he then at his iournie betooke vnto the gouernance of earle Gilbert and the defense of the gouernance vnto Henrie the French king So Robert passing foorth in his pilgrimage shewed in euerie place and in all points a magnanimitie and honour of a right noble prince and pleasant withall who once in Iurie not well at ease in a litter was borne toward Ierusalem vpon Saracens shoulders méeting with a subiect of his that was going home toward Normandie Friend quoth he if my people at thy returne aske after me tell them that thou sawest their lord carried to heauen by diuels The Norman nobilitie during duke Roberts life did their dutie to the yoong prince faithfullie but after they heard of his fathers death they slackened apace euerie one shifting for himselfe as he list without anie regard either of oth or obedience toward the pupill their souereigne Whereby not manie yéeres after as Gilbert the gouernour by Rafe the childes coosine germane was slaine the dukedome anon by murther and fighting among themselues was sore troubled in all parts Thus much a litte of duke Robert the father and of prince William his sonne for part of his tender yéeres A notable aduertisement touching the summe of all the foresaid historie wherein the foure great and notable conquests of this land are brieflie touched being a conclusion introductorie as is said in the argument IN the former part of this historie it is manifest to the heedfull reader that after the opinion of most writers Brute did first inhabit this land and called it then after his owne name Britaine in the yéere after the creation of the world 2855 and in the yéere before the incarnation of Christ 1108. ¶ Furthermore the said land of Britaine was conquered by C. Iulius Cesar and made tributarie to the Romans in the 50 yéere before the natiuitie of Christ and so continued 483 yéeres So that the Britains reigned without tribute and vnder tribute from Brute vntill the fourth yeere of the reigne of king Cadwalladar which was in the yéere of our Lord
bread is verie ill kept or not at all looked vnto in the countrie townes and markets Browne bread Panis Cibarius Summer wheat and winâ—er barâ—eie verie rare in England Drinke Malt. Making of malt Bruing of beere Charwoore Cider Perrie Metheglin Mead. Hydromel Lesse time spent in eating than heretofore Canutus a glutton but the Normans at the last excéeded him in that vice Long sitting reprehended * That is at thrée of the clocke at afternoone Li. 4. epig. 8. Andrew Boord Strange cuâ—s Much cost vpon the bodie and little vpon the soule Beards Excesse in women Ezeâ—h 16. Attire of merchants The parlement house diuideth the estate of the realme into nobilitie and the commons Time of summons Of the vpper house Places of the peeres Of the lower house Speaker Petitions of the speaker Clerke of the parlement Of the nether house Samothes Albion Brute Mulmutius The praise of Dunwallon Martia Martian law Saxon law Dane law Ordalian law Fire Water The cup yet in vse Water Ciuill law Canon law Lawiers of England not alwaies constant in iudgment Parlement law Number of congregates in the parlement Common law Customarie law Prescription Terme Deceipt Manie of our lawiers stoope not at small fées Poore men contentious Promooters séeke matters to set lawiers on worke withall The times of our termes no hinderance to iustice Thrée sorts of poore A thing often séene At whose hands shall the bloud of these men be required Thomas Harman Halifax law Mute Cleargie Pirats Three things greatlie amended in England Chimnies Hard lodging Furniture of household This was is the time of generall idlenesse By the yeare Six and twentie cities in England Sitomagus Nouiomagus Neomagus Niomagus Salisburie of Sarron Sarronium Sarrous burg Greater cities in times past when husbandmen also were citizens The cause of the increase of villages Leouitius placeth yorke in Scotland de eclipsibus A legion conteined sixtie centuries thirtie manipuli thrée cohortes Cair Segent stood vpon the Thames not farre from Reding When Albane was martyred Asclepiodotus was legat in Britaine Sullomaca and Barnet all one or not far in sunder This soundeth like a lie The best keepers of kingdomes The wandles in time past were called windles King Hen. 8. not inferior to Adrian and Iustiman White hall S. Iames. Oteland Ashridge Hatfield Enuéeld Richmond Hampton Woodstocke 〈◊〉 Gréenewich Dartford Eltham Of the court 〈…〉 Traines of attendants Striking within the court and palace of the prince 〈…〉 The Britons fasted all the while they were at the sea in these ships Suborned bodgers Bodgers licenced Tillage and mankind diminished by parkes The decaie of the people is the destruction of a kingdome Gipping of going vp to anie place Pegened Lespegend Nunc sortè Tringald Ealdermen Tineman Michni Hundred law Warscot Muchehunt Ofgangfordell Purgatio ignis triplex ordaliâ— Pegen Forathe Helfehang Pere Pite Gethbrech Ealderman Staggon or Stagge Frendlesman Bubali olim in Anglia Ilices aliquando in BritaÌ„nia nisi intelligatur de quercu Greihounds Uelter Langeran Ramhundt Pretium hominis mediocris Pretium liberi hominis Great abundance of wood sometime in England Desire of much wealth and ease abateth manhood ouerthroweth a manlie courage The like haue I séene where hens doo féed vpon the tender blades of garlike * This gentleman caught such an heate with this sore loade that he was faine to go to Rome for physicke yet it could not saue his life but hée must néeds die homewards Marises and tennes Chap. 25. The Pyritis is found almost in euerie veine of mettall in great plentie diuersities and colour and somtimes mixed with that mettall of whose excrements it consisteth Crosse bath Common bath King bath Hot houses in some countâ—res little â—etter than brodels Colour of the water of the baths Taste of the water Fall or issue of the water Hot good to enter into baths at all seasons Sterbirie a place where en armie hath lien Copper monie Siluer restored Old gash New gold Oxen. Athenaeus lib. 10. cap. 8. Horsses Geldings Shéepe Shéepe without hornes Goats Swine Bores Brawne of the bore Baked hog Flat fish Round fish Long fish Legged fish Woolfes Tribute of woolfes skins Foxes Badgers Beuers Marterns Stags Hinds haue béene milked * Galenus de Theriaca ad Pisonem * Plin. lib. 10. cap. 62. Adder or viper Sée Aristotle Animalium lib. 5. cap. vltimo Theophrast lib. 7. cap. 13. Snakes Sol. cap. 40. Plin. lib. 37. cap. 11. Todes Frogs Sloworme Efts. Swifts Flies Cutwasted whole bodied Hornets Waspes Honie Sée Diodorus Siculus Homelie kind of dogs Tie dogs Some 〈…〉 Some bite and barke not Occasion of the name Paung Gathering Sée 〈◊〉 Raising The lord Mountioy Gold Siluer Tin Lead Iron Copper Stéele Geat Laon. Chalchonvtle Triall of a stone Lib. 7. A common plague in all things of anie great commoditie for one beateth the bush but another catcheth the birds as we may see in batfowling Priuileges doo somtimes harme Night Vesper Crepusculum Concubium Intempestum Gallicinium Conticinium Matutinum Diluculum Watches Houre weeke * Ferias Moneth Triuethus in Antartico Britannia Pag. 5 6 7 8 15. 16 28 29 of the description and pag. 202 of the historie of England The originall of nations for the most part vncerteine whither Britaine were an Iland at the first Geog. com lib. No Ilands at the first as some coniecture In the first part of the acts of the English votaries Britaine inhabited before the floud Genesis 6 Berosus ant lib. â— Noah In comment super 4. lib. Berosus de antiquit lib. 1. Annisus vt supr Iaphet and his sonnes Iohannes Bodinus ad fac hist. cogn Franciscus Tarapha Britaine inhabited shortlie after the floud Theophilus episcop Antioch ad Anâ—ol lib. 2. The words of Theophilus a doctor of the church who liued an Dom. 160. Gen. 2. De migr gen Cent. 1. Anti. lib. 1. Bale script Brit. cent 1. Caesar commenâ— lib. 8. In epithes temp De aequiuocis contra Appionem Lib. de Magic success lib. 22. Script Brit. cent 1. De ant Cant. cent lib. 1. This I le called Samothes Magus the son of Samothes Lib. 9. Annius in coâ— men super â—â—dem Geogr. De diui lib. 1. DE fastis li. 5. H. F. Sarron the sonne of Magus De ant Cant. lib. 1. Bale script Brit. cent 1. Lib. 6. Druis the son of Sarron De morte Claud Anti. lib. 5. Annius super euâ—ndem De bello Gallico lib. 9. De belio Gallico 6 Hist. an lib. 1. De diui lib. 1. Hiâ—t Sâ—oti li. 2. Demigr gen 〈◊〉 2. Marcellinus Anna. B oiorum lib. 22. De ant Caut. Bardus the sonne of Druis Berosus ani lib. 2. Annius in comâ—en super eurâ—dem Ant. Cant. li. 1. script Britain cent 1 Nonnius Marcel Strabo Diodor. Sicul. lib. 6. â—arol Stepha â—n dict hist. Bale Iohn Prise Lucan lib. 1. H. F. Iohn Bale script Britan. cent 2. Iohn Prise defen hist. Brit. Caius de ant Cant lib. 1. Iohn Leland syllab an
of the Danish race And from thence vntill we came vnto the coast of Norffolke I saw no more Ilands Being therfore past S. Edmunds point we found a litle I le ouer against the fall of the water that commeth from Holkham likewise another ouer against the Claie before we came at Waburne hope the third also in Yarmouth riuer ouer against Bradwell a towne in low or little England whereof also I must néeds saie somewhat bicause it is in maner an Iland and as I gesse either hath béene or may be one for the brodest place of the strict land that leadeth to the same is little aboue a quarter of a mile which against the raging waues of the sea can make but small resistance Little England or low England therefore is about eight miles in length and foure in bredth verie well replenished with townes as Fristan Burgh castell Olton Flixton Lestoft Gunton Blundston Corton Lownd Ashebie Hoxton Belton Bradwell and Gorleston and beside this it is verie fruitfull and indued with all commodities Going forward from hence by the Estonnesse almost an Iland I saw a small parcell cut from the maine in Oxford hauen the Langerstone in Orwell mouth two péeces or Islets at Cattiwade bridge and then casting about vnto the Colne we beheld Merseie which is a pretie Iland well furnished with wood It was sometime a great receptacle for the Danes when they inuaded England howbeit at this present it hath beside two decaied blockehouses two parish churches of which one is called east Merseie the other west Merseie and both vnder the archdeacon of Colchester as parcell of his iurisdiction Foulenesse is an I le void of wood and yet well replenished with verie good grasse for neat and sheepe whereof the inhabitants haue great plentie there is also a parish church and albeit that it stand somewhat distant from the shore yet at a dead low water a man may as they saie ride thereto if he be skilfull of the causie it is vnder the iurisdiction of London And at this present master William Tabor bacheler of diuinitie and archdeacon of Essex hath it vnder his iurisdiction regiment by the surrender of maister Iohn Walker doctor also of diuinitie who liued at such time as I first attempted to commit this booke to the impression In Maldon water are in like sort thrée Ilands inuironed all with salt streames as saint Osithes Northeie and another after a mersh that beareth no name so far as I remember On the right hand also as we went toward the sea againe we saw Ramseie I le or rather a Peninsula or Biland likewise the Reie in which is a chappell of saint Peter And then coasting vpon the mouth of the Bourne we saw the Wallot Ile and his mates whereof two lie by east Wallot and the fourth is Foulnesse except I be deceiued for here my memorie faileth me on the one side and information on the other I meane concerning the placing of Foulenesse But to procéed After this and being entered into the Thames mouth I find no Iland of anie name except you accompt Rochford hundred for one whereof I haue no mind to intreat more than of Crowland Mersland Elie and the rest that are framed by the ouze Andredeseie in Trent so called of a church there dedicated to saint Andrew and Auon two noble riuers hereafter to be described sith I touch onelie those that are inuironed with the sea or salt water round about as we may see in the Canwaie Iles which some call marshes onelie and liken them to an ipocras bag some to a vice scrue or wide sléeue bicause they are verie small at the east end and large at west The salt rilles also that crosse the same doo so separat the one of them from the other that they resemble the slope course of the cutting part of a scrue or gimlet in verie perfect maner if a man doo imagine himselfe to looke downe from the top of the mast vpon them Betwéene these moreouer and the Leigh towne lieth another litle Ile or Holme whose name is to me vnknowne Certes I would haue gone to land and viewed these parcels as they laie or at the least haue sailed round about them by the whole hauen which may easilie be doone at an high water but for as much as a perrie of wind scarse comparable to the makerell gale whereof Iohn Anele of Calis one of the best seamen that England euer bred for his skill in the narow seas was woont to talke caught hold of our sailes caried vs forth the right waie toward London I could not tarie to sée what things were hereabouts Thus much therefore of our Ilands so much may well suffice where more cannot be had The description of the Thames and such riuers as fall into the same Cap. 11. HAuing as you haue séene attempted to set downe a full discourse of all the Ilands that are situat vpon the coast of Britaine and finding the successe not correspondent to mine intent it hath caused me somewhat to restreine my purpose in this description also of our riuers For whereas I intended at the first to haue written at large of the number situation names quantities townes villages castels mounteines fresh waters plashes or lakes salt waters and other commodities of the aforesaid Iles mine expectation of information from all parts of England was so deceiued in the end that I was fame at last onelie to leane to that which I knew my selfe either by reading or such other helpe as I had alreadie purchased and gotten of the same And euen so it happeneth in this my tractation of waters of whose heads courses length bredth depth of chanell for burden ebs flowings and falles I had thought to haue made a perfect description vnder the report also of an imagined course taken by them all But now for want of instruction which hath béene largelie promised slacklie perfourmed and other sudden and iniurious deniall of helpe voluntarilie offered without occasion giuen on my part I must needs content my selfe with such obseruations as I haue either obteined by mine owne experience or gathered from time to time out of other mens writings whereby the full discourse of the whole is vtterlie cut off and in steed of the same a mangled rehearsall of the residue set downe and left in memorie Wherefore I beséech your honour to pardon this imperfection and rudenesse of my labour which notwithstanding is not altogither in vaine sith my errors maie prooue a spurre vnto the better skilled either to correct or inlarge where occasion serueth or at the leastwise to take in hand a more absolute péece of worke as better direction shall incourage them thereto The entrance and beginning of euerie thing is the hardest and he that beginneth well hath atchiued halfe his purpose The ice my lord is broken and from hencefoorth it will be more easie for
such as shall come after to wade through with the rest sith Facile est inuentis addere and to continue and finish is not so great a matter in building as to attempt and laie the foundation or platforme of anie noble péece of workmanship though it be but rudelie handled But to my purpose As I began at the Thames in my description of Ilands so will I now doo the like with that of famous riuers making mine entrie at the said riuer it selfe of whose founteine some men make as much adoo as in time past of the true head of Nilus which till of late if it be yet descried was neuer found or the Tanais whose originall was neuer knowne nor shall be for whilest one placeth it here another there there are none at all that deale with it exactlie Wherefore leaning to such mens writings as haue of set purpose sought out the spring of the Thames I affirme that this famous streame hath his head or beginning out of the side of an hill standing in the plaines of Cotswold about one mile from Tetburie néere vnto the Fosse an high waie so called of old where it was sometime named Isis or the Ouse although diuerse doo ignorantlie call it the Thames euen there rather of a foolish custome than anie skill bicause they either neglect or vtterlie are ignorant how it was named at the first From hence it runneth directlie toward the east as all good riuers should and méeteth with the Cirne or Churne a brooke called in Latine Corinium whereof Cirncester towne by which it commeth doth take the denomination From hence it hasteth vnto Créekelade alià s Crekanford Lechlade Radcotebridge Newbridge and Eouesham receiuing by the waie an infinit sort of small streames brookes beckes waters and rundels and here on this side of the towne diuideth it selfe into two courses of which the one goeth straight to Botleie and Hinkseie the other by Godstow a village not farre off This latter spreadeth it selfe also for a while into sundrie smaller branches which run not farre yer they be reunited and then beclipping sundrie pleasant medowes it passeth at length by Oxford of some supposed rather to be called Ouseford of this riuer where it mâ—eteth with the Charwell and a litle from whence the originall branches doo ioine and go togither by Abbandune alià s Sensham or Abington as we call it although no part of it at the first came so néere the towne as it doth now till a branch thereof was led thither from the maine streame thorough the industrie of the moonks as beside the testimonie of old records thereof yet extant to be séene by the decaie of Cair Dour now Dorchester it selfe sometime the through-fare from Walâ—s and the west countrie to London which insued vpon this fact is easie to be seene From hence it goeth to Dorchester and so to Thame where ioining with a riuer of the same denomination it looseth the name of Isis or Ouse whereof Ousencie at Oxford is producted and from thenceforth is called Thamesis From Thame it goeth to Wallingford and so to Reding which in time past of the number of bridges there was called Pontium albeit that the English name doth rather proceed from Rhe or Ree the Saxon word for a water-course or riuer which maie be séene in Ouerée or Sutherée for ouer the Ree or south of the Rhee as to the skilfull doth readilie appéere yet some hold and not altogither against probabilitie and likelihood that the word Sutherée is so called of Sudrijc to wit the south kingdome wherevnto in part the Thames is a bound But that holdeth not in denomination either of the said church or name of the foresaid countie Other affirme likewise that Reding is so called of the Greeke word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is to ouer flowe Certes as neither of these coniectures are to be contemned so the last coÌ„meth most neere to mine aid who affirme that not onelie the course of euerie water it selfe but also his ouer flowing was in time past called Rhe by such Saxons as inhabited in this Iland and euen to this daie in Essex I haue oft obserued that when the lower grounds by rage of water haue béene ouerflowen the people beholding the same haue said All is on a Rhe as if they should haue said All is now a riuer albeit the word Riuer be deriued from the French and borrowed by them from the Latins but not without corruption as it was brought vnto them I will not here giue notice how farre they are deceiued which call the aforesaid church by the name of S. Marie Auderies or S. Marie ouer Isis or Ise. But I will procéed with the course of this noble streame which howsoeuer these matters stand it hath passed by Reding and there receiued the Kenet which commeth from the hilles that lie west of Marleborough then the Thetis commonlie called the Tide that commeth from Thetisford it hieth to Sudlington otherwise called Maiden head and so to Windleshore or Windsore Eaton and then to Chertseie where Erkenwald bishop of London sometime builded a religious house or cell as I doo read From Chertseie it hasteth directlie vnto Stanes and receiuing an other streame by the waie called the Cole wherevpon Colbrooke standeth it goeth by Kingstone Shene Sion and Brentford or Bregentford where it méeteth the Brane or the Brene another brook descending from Edgeworth whose name signifieth a frog in the Brittish speach Upon this also sir Iohn Thin had sometime a statelie house with a maruellous prouision to inclose and reteine such fish as should come about the same From Brentfoord it passeth by Mortlach Putneie Fulham Batterseie Chelseie Lambeth and so to London Finallie going from thence vnto the sea it taketh the Lée with it by the waie vpon the coast of Essex and the Darnt vpon Kent side which riseth néere to Tanrige and commeth by Shoreham vnto Derntford wherevnto the Craie falleth And last of all the Medwaie a notable riuer in mine opinion which watereth all the south and southwest part of Kent and whose description is not to be omitted heereafter in this place Hauing in this maner bréefelie touched this noble riuer and such brookes as fall into the same I will now adde a particular description of each of these last by themselues whereby their courses also shall be seuerallie described to the satisfaction of the studious But yer I take the same in hand I will insert a word or two of the commodities of the said riuer which I will performe with so much breuitie as is possible héereby also finding out his whole tract and course from the head to the fall thereof into the sea It appeareth euidentlie that the length thereof is at the least one hundreth and eightie miles if it be measured by the iourneies of the land And as it is in course the longest of the thrée famous riuers of this I
on the other The Ouze which Leland calleth the third Isis falleth into the sea betwéene Mersland Downeham The chiefe head of this riuer ariseth néere to Stanes from whence it commeth to Brackleie sometime a noble towne in Northampton shire but now scarselie a good village and there taking in on the left hand one water comming from the parke betwéene Sisam and Astwell which runneth by Whitfield and Tinweston and another on the right from Imleie it goeth on by Westbirie Fulwell water Stretford Buckingham and Berton beneath which towne the Erin falleth into it whereof I find this short description to be inserted here The Erin riseth not farre from Hardwijc Northamptonshire from hence it goeth by Hâ—th Gunford Godderington Twiford Stéeple Câ—adon yer it come at Padbirie méeteth with the Garanâ—â—brooke descending from Garanburge and so they go togither by Padbirie till they fall into the Ouze which carieth them after the confluence to Thorneton bridge where they crosse another fall of water comming from Whitlewood forrest by Luffeâ—d Leâ—amsted and Fosent and so to Beachampton Culuerton Stonie Stratford and Woluerton Here the Ouze méeteth with a water called as Leland coniectureth the Uere or Were on the left hand as you go downewards that commeth betwéene Wedon and Wexenham in Northamptonshire and goeth by Towcester and Alderton and not farre from Woluerton and Hauersham into the foresaid Ouze which goeth also from hence to Newportpaganell where in like sort I must staie a while till I haue described another water named the Clée by whose issue the said streame is not a little increased This riuer riseth in the verie confines betwéene Buckingham and Bedfordshires not farre from Whippesnade and going on toward the northwest by Eaton and Laiton it commeth to Linchlade where it entreth wholie into Buckinghamshire and so goeth on by Hammond Brickle Fennie Stratford Simpson Walton and Middleton beneath which it receiueth the Saw from aboue Halcot and so goeth on till it meet with the Ouze néere vnto Newport as I haue said Being vnited therefore we set forward from the said towne and follow this noble riuer to Lathbirie Thuringham Filgrane Lawndon Newington Bradfield on the one side and Turueie on the other till it come at length to Bedford after manie windlesses and then méeteth with another streame which is increased with so manie waters that I was inforced to make an imagined staie here also and view their seuerall courses supposing my selfe to looke downe from the highest steeple in Bedford whence as best meane to view anie countrie wheresoeuer I note the same as followeth Certes on the east side where I began this speculation I saw one that came from Potton and met withall néere Becliswade another that grew of two waters wherof one descended from Baldocke the other from Hitchin which ioined beneth Arleseie and thence went to Langford and Edworth The third which I beheld had in like sort two heads wherof one is not farre from Wood end the other from Wooburne or Howburne and ioining about Flitwijc they go to Flitton where they receiue Antill brooke and so by Chiphill and Chicksand they come to Shafford from whence taking the aforsaid Langford water with them they go foorth by Becliswade Sandie Blumham and neere vnto Themisford are vnited with the Ouze And now to our purpose againe After this the Ouze goeth by Berkeford to Winteringham méeting there with the Wareslie becke and so runneth to S. Neotes or saint Nedes in old time Goluesburg as Capgraue saith In vita Neoti to Paxston Offordes and so to Godmanchester in old time called Gumicester which as it should séeme hath béene a towne of farre greater countenance than at this present it is for out of the ruines thereof much Romane coine is found and sometimes with the image of C. Antius which hath long haire as the Romans had before they receiued barbars into their citie and therevnto the bones of diuerse men of farre greater stature than is credible to be spoken of in these daies But what stand I vpon these things From hence therfore our water goeth on to Huntingdon Wilton saint Iues Holiwell and Erith receiueth in the meane time the Stow néere vnto little Paxton and likewise the Ellen and the Emmer in one chanell a little by west of Huntingdon Finallie the maine streame spreading abroad into the Fennes I cannot tell into how manie branches neither how manie Ilets are inforced by the same although of Iles Marshland Ancarig or Ancarie be the chiefe and of which this later is called Crowland as Crowland also hight thornie A cruda terra or store of bushes saith Hugo le Blanc sometime growing in the same and Ancartjc because sundrie Ancres haue liued borne great swaie therein But howsoeuer this case standeth this is certeine that after it hath thus delited it selfe with ranging a while about the pleasant bottoms lower grounds it méeteth with the Granta from whence it goeth with a swift course vnto Downeham Betwéene it also and the Auon are sundrie large meeres or plashes by southwest of Peterborow full of powts and carpes whereof Whittleseie méere and Ramseie méere whereinto the Riuall falleth that commeth from aboue Broughton Wiston and great Riuelleie are said to be greatest Of all the riuers that run into this streame that called Granta whereof the whole countie in old time was called Grantabrycshire as appéereth by the register of Henrie prior of Canturburie is the most noble and excellent which I will describe euen in this place notwithstanding that I had earst appointed it vnto my second booke But for somuch as a description of Ouze and Granta were deliuered me togither I will for his sake that gaue them me not separate them now in sunder The verie furthest head and originall of this riuer is in Henham a large parke belonging to the earle of Sussex wherein as the townesmen saie are foure springs that run foure sundrie waies into the maine sea Leland sought not the course of this water aboue Newport pond and therefore in his commentaries vpon the song of the swan he writeth thereof after this maner insuing Although doctor Iohn Caius the learned physician and some other are of the opinion that this riuer comming from Newport is properlie to be called the Rhée but I may not so easilie dissent from Leland whose iudgement in my mind is by a great deale the more likelie Harken therefore what he saith The head of Grantha or Granta is in the pond at Newport a towne of the east Saxons which going in a bottome beside the same receiueth a pretie rill which in the middest thereof dooth driue a mill and descendeth from Wickin Bonhant that standeth not farre from thence Being past Newport it goeth alongst in the lower ground vntill it come to Broke Walden west of Chipping Walden now Saffron Walden hard by the lord Awdleis place where the right
honorable Thomas Howard with his houshold doo soiourne and sometime stood an abbeie of Benedictine moonks before their generall suppression From Awdleie end it goeth to Littleburie the lesse and greater Chesterfords Yealdune Hincstone Seoston or Sawson and néere vnto Shaleford receiueth the Babren that commeth by Linton Abbington Babrenham and Stapleford and so going forward it commeth at the last to Trompington which is a mile from Cambridge But yer it come altogither to Trompington it méeteth with the Barrington water as Leland calleth it but some other the Rhee a common name to all waters in the Saxon speech whereof I find this description to be touched by the waie The Rhée riseth short of Ashwell in Hertfordshire and passing vnder the bridge betweene Gilden Mordon and Downton and leauing Tadlow on the west side as I remember it goeth toward Crawden Malton Barrington Haselingfield and so into Granta taking sundrie rills with him from south and southwest as Wendie water southwest of Crawden Whaddon brooke southwest of Orwell Mildred becke southwest of Malton and finallie the Orme which commeth out of Armington or Ormendum well and goeth by Fulmere and Foxton and falleth into the same betweene Barrington and Harleston or Harston as they call it Now to procéed with our Granta From Trompington on the one side and Grantcester on the other it hasteth to Cambridge ward taking the Burne with it by the waie which descendeth from a castell of the same denomination wherein the Picotes and Peuerels sometime did inhabit Thence it goeth by sundrie colleges in Cambridge as the queenes college the kings college Clare hall Trinitie college S. Iohns c vnto the high bridge of Cambridge and betwéene the towne and the castell to Chesterton and receiuing by and by the Stoure or Sture at whose bridge the most famous mart in England is yearelie holden and kept from Chesterton it goeth to Ditton Milton and yer long méeting with two rilles from Bottesham and Wilberham in one bottome it runneth to Horningseie Water Bech and finallie here ioining with the Bulbecke water it goeth by Dennie and so forth into the Ouze fiftéene miles from Cambridge as Leland hath set downe And thus much of the third Isis or Ouze out of the aforesaid author wherevnto I haue not onelie added somewhat of mine owne experience but also of other mens notes whose diligent obseruation of the course of this riuer hath not a little helped me in the description of the same Now it resteth that we come neerer to the coast of Northfolke and set foorth such waters as we passe by vpon the same wherein I will deale so preciselie as I may and so farre will I trauell therein as I hope shall content euen the curious reader or if anie fault be made it shall not be so great but that after some trauell in the finding it shall with ease be corrected The first riuer that therefore we come vnto after we be past the confluence of Granta and the Ouze and within the iurisdiction of Northfolke is called the Burne This streame riseth not verie farre from Burne Bradfield aboue the greater Wheltham and from thence it goeth on to Nawnton Burie Farneham Martin Farneham Alhallowes Farneham Genouefa Hengraue Flemton Lackeford Icklingham and to Milden hall a little beneath which it meeteth with the Dale water that springeth not farre from Catilege and going by Asheleie Moulton a benefice as the report goeth not verie well prouided for to Kenford Kenet Bradingham Frekenham it falleth at the last not farre from Iselham into the Burne from whence they go togither as one into the Ouze With the Burne also there ioineth a water comming from about Lidgate a little beneath Iselham and not verie far from Mildenhall The Dune head and rising of Wauenheie are not much in sunder for as it is supposed they are both not farre distant from the bridge betweene Lopham and Ford wherby the one runneth east and the other west as I haue béene informed The Dune goeth first of all by Feltham then to Hopton to Kinets hall where it méeteth with a water cōming out of a lake short of Banham going by Quiddenham Herling Gasthorpe and so on both in one chanell they run to Ewston Here they méet in like sort with another descending from two heads wherof the one is néere vnto Pakenham the other to Tauestocke as I heare Certes these heads ioine aboue Ilesworth not farre from Stow Langtoft from whence they go to Yxworth Thorpe Berdwell Hunnington Fakenham and so into the Dune at Ewston as I said From hence also they hasten to Downeham which of this riuer doth seeme to borow his name South Rée rill I passe ouer as not worthie the description because it is so small Next vnto this riuer on the south side is the Braden or Bradunus which riseth at Bradenham and goeth by Necton north Peckenham south Peckenham Kirsingham Bedneie Langford Igbor Munford North Old Stockebridge Ferdham Helgie and so into the Ouze The néerest vnto this is another which riseth about Lukeham and from thence commeth to Lexham Massingham Newton the castell Acre Acres Nerboe Pentneie Wrongeie Rounghton which at one time might haue béene my liuing if I would haue giuen sir Thomas Rugband monie inough but now it belongeth to Gundeuill and Caius college in Cambridge Westchurch and so to Linne As so dooth also another by north of this which commeth from the east hilles by Congenham Grimston Bawseie Gaiwood whereof let this suffice And now giue eare to the rest sith I am past the Ouze Being past the mouth or fall of the Ouze we méet next of all with the Rising chase water which Ptolomie as some thinke doth call Metaris and descendeth from two heads and also the Ingell that commeth from about Snetsham From hence we go by the point of saint Edmund and so hold on our course till we come vnto the Burne which falleth into the sea by south from Waterden and going betwéene the Crakes to Burnham Thorpe and Burnham Norton it striketh at the last into the sea east of Burnham Norton a mile at the least except my coniecture doo faile me The Glow or Glowie riseth not far from Baconsthorpe in the hundred of Tunsted going by and by into Holt hundred it passeth by Hunworth Thornage Glawnsford Blackneie Clare and so into the sea receiuing there at hand also a rill by east which descendeth from the hilles lieng betwéene Killing towne and Waiburne The Wantsume riseth in Northfolke at Galesend in Holt hundred from whence it goeth to Watersend Townton Skelthorpe Farneham Pensthorpe Rieburg Ellingham and Billingsford And here it receiueth two waters in one bottome of which the first goeth by Stanfield and Beteleie the other by Wandling and Gressonhall and so run on ech his owne waie till they méet at Houndlington southwest of Billingsford with the Wantsume From hence they go
barbarous warriour he becommeth a religious christian his vertues his death and buriall at Rome Egfrid king of Northumberland inuadeth Ireland he is slaine by Brudeus king of the Picts the neglect of good counsell is dangerous Etheldreda a wife and a widow hauing vowed chastitie liued a virgine 12 yeeres with hir husband Egfride she was called saint Auderie of Elie. The xxxvj Chapter BUt now to returne vnto that which is found in the British histories by the tenor wherof it should appeare that when their king Cadwallo was dead his son Cadwallader succéeded him in gouernement of the Britains in the yéere of our Lord 678 which was about the 10 yéere of the emperour Constantius Paganotus and in the 13 yéere of the reigne of Childericus king of France This Cadwallader being the sonne of Cadwallo was begot by him of the halfe sister of Penda king of Mercia for one father begot them both but of two sundrie mothers for she had to mother a ladie descended of the noble blood of the Westsaxons and was maried vnto Cadwallo when the peace was made betwixt him and hir brother the said Penda After that Cadwallader had reigned the space of 12 yéeres as Geffrey of Monmouth saith or as others write but 3 yéeres the Britains were brought into such miserie through ciuill discord and also by such great and extreme famine as then reigned through all the land that Cadwallader was constreined with the chéefest part of his people to forsake their natiue countrie and by sea to get them ouer into Britaine Armorike there to séeke reliefe by vittels for the sustentation of their languishing bodies ¶ Long processe is made by the British writers of this departure of Cadwallader of the Britains out of this land and how Cadwallader was about to haue returned againe but that he was admonished by a dreame to the contrarie the which bicause it séemeth but fabulous we passe ouer At length he went to Rome and there was confirmed in the christian religion by pope Sergius where shortlie after he fell sicke and died the 12 kalends of May in the yeere of our Lord 689. But herein appeareth the error of the British writers in taking one for another by reason of resemblance of names for where Ceadwalla king of the Westsaxons about that time mooued of a religious deuotion after he was conuerted to the saith went vnto Rome and was there baptised or else confirmed of foresaid pope Sergius and shortlie after departed this life in that citie in the foresaid yéere of 689 or therabouts The Welshmen count him to be their Cadwallader which to be true is verie vnlike by that which may be gathered out of the learned writings of diuers good and approoued authors THis Ceadwalla king of the Westsaxons succeeded after Centwine or Centiuinus which Centwine reigned nine yéeres though it should appeare by that which is written by authors of good credit that during two of those yéeres at the least the kingdome of Westsaxons was diuided betwixt him and Elcuinus or Escuinus so that he should not reigne past seuen yeeres alone But now to Ceadwalla whome some take to be all one with Cadwallader we find that he was lineallie descended from Cutha or Cutwine the brother of Ceauline or Keuling king of Westsaxons as sonne to Kenbert or Kenbright that was sonne to Ceadda the sonne of the foresaid Cutha or Cutwin Thus being extract of the noble house of the kings of Westsaxons he prooued in his youth a personage of great towardnesse and such a one as no small hope was of him conceiued he would let no occasion passe wherein he might exercise his force to shew proofe of his high valiancie so that in the end with his woorthie attempts shewed therein he purchased to himselfe the enuie of those that ruled in his countrie by reason whereof he was banished in a conspiracie made against him Wherevpon he tooke occasion as it were in reuenge of such vnthankefulnesse to withdraw out of his countrie leading with him all the principall youth of the same the which either pitieng his present estate or mooued with pleasure taken in his valiant dooings followed him at his going into exile The first brunt of his furious attempts after he was out of his countrie Edilwalke the king of the Southsaxons tasted who in defense of himselfe comming to trie battell with Ceadwalla was slaine with the most part of all his armie Ceadwalla then perceiuing the valiant courages of his souldiers filled with good hope of this happie atchiued victorie returned with good and prosperous spéed into his owne countrie and that yer he was looked for and earnestlie pursuing his aduersaries droue them out of the kingdome and taking vpon him to rule the same as king reigned two yéeres during the which he atchiued diuers notable enterprises And first whereas Berthun and Authun dukes of Sussex subiects vnto the late king Edilwalke had both expelled him out of that countrie after he had slaine the said Edilwalke and also taken vpon them the rule of that kingdome hauing now atteined to the gouernement of the Westsaxons he inuaded the countrie of Sussex againe and slue Berthun in battell bringing that countrie into more bondage than before He also set vpon the I le of Wight and well-néere destroied all the inhabitants meaning to inhabit it with his owne people Hee bound himselfe also by vow although as yet he was not baptised that if he might conquer it he would giue a fourth part thereof vnto the Lord. And in performance of that vow he offered vnto bishop Wilfride who then chanced to be present when he had taken that I le so much therof as conteined 300 housholds or families where the whole consisted in 1200 housholds Wilfrid receiuing thankefullie the gift deliuered the same vnto one of his clearks named Bernewine that was his sisters sonne appointing to him also a priest named Hildila the which should minister the word and the sacrament of baptisme vnto all those that would receiue the same Thus was the I le of Wight brought to the faith of Christ last of all other the parties of this our Britaine after that the same faith had failed here by the comming of the Saxons Moreouer king Ceadwalla inuaded the kingdome of Kent where he lost his brother Mollo as after shall appéere but yet he reuenged his death with great slaughter made of the inhabitants in that countrie Finallie this worthie prince Ceadwalla turning himselfe from the desire of warre and bloudshed became right courteous gentle and liberall towards all men so that ye could not haue wished more vertuous manners to rest in one as yet not christened And shortlie after willing to be admitted into the fellowship of the christians of whose religion he had taken good tast he went to Rome where of pope Sergius he was baptised and named Peter and shortlie after surprised with sickenesse he
life as afore is shewed his coosen Inas or Ine was made king of the Westsaxons begining his reigne in the yéere of our Lord 689 in the third yeere of the emperor Iustmianus the third the 11 yéere of the reigne of Theodoricus K. of France and about the second yéere of the reigne of Eugenius king of Scots now because the rule of The Britains commonlie called Welshmen ceassed in this realme as by confession of their owne writers it appéereth and that in the end the whole monarchie of the same realme came to the hands of the kings of Westsaxons we haue thought méet to refer things generall vnto the reignes of the same kings as before we did in the Britaine kings reseruing the particular dooings to the kings of the other prouinces or kingdoms as the same haue fallen out and shall come to hand This Inas whome some mistaking N for U doo wrongfullie name Iue or Iewe prooued a right excellent prince he was descended of the ancient linage of the kings of the Westsaxons as sonne to one Kenred that was sonne to Geolwald the son of Cutha or Cutwine that was sonne to Kenricke the sonne of Certicus the first king of Westsaxons But he was admitted to the kingdome more for the valiant prowes knowne to rest in his woorthie person than for the successiue of spring of which he was descended The first â—biage that he made was against the Kentishmen on whome he purposed to reuenge the death of his coosen Mollo the griefe whereof as yet he kept in fresh memorie But when the Kentishmen perceiued that to resist him by force they were nothing able they attempted by monie to buy their peace and so obteined their purpose vpon paiment made to him of thirtie thousand marks of siluer After this about the 21 yéere of his reigne king Inas and his coosen Nun fought with Gerent king of the Britains In the beginning of the battell one Higelbald a noble man of the Westsaxons part was slaine but in the end Gerent with his Britains was chased In the 26 yéere of his reigne the same Inas fought a mightie battell against Cheolred king of Mercia at Wodenessburie with doubtfull victorie for it could not well be iudged whether part susteined greater losse In the 36 yéere of his reigne king Inas inuaded the Southsaxons with a mightie armie and slue in battell Ealdbright or Aldinius king of the Southsaxons and ioined that kingdome vnto the kingdome of the Westsaxons so that from thencefoorth the kingdome of those Southsaxons ceassed after they had reigned in that kingdome by the space of fiue kings successiuelie that is to say Ella Cissa Ethelwalke Berutius and this last Aldinius or Ealdbright Finallie when Inas had reigned 37 yéeres and 10 or 11 od moneths he renounced the rule of his kingdome togither with all worldlie pompe and went vnto Rome as a poore pilgrime and there ended his life but before this during the time of his reigne he shewed himselfe verie deuout and zealous towards the aduancement of the christian religion He made and ordeined also good wholesome lawes for the amendment of maners in the people which are yet extant and to be read written in the Saxon toong and translated into the Latine in times past and now latelie againe by William Lambert gentleman and printed by Iohn Day in the yéere 1568 togither with the lawes and statutes of other kings before the conquest as to the learned maie appéere Moreouer king Ine builded the monasterie of Glastenburie where Ioseph of Arimathea in times past builded an oratorie or chappell as before is recited when he with other christians came into this land in the daies of Aruiragus taught the gospell heere to the Britains conuerting manie of them to the faith Moreouer king Ine or Inas builded the church of Welles dedicating it vnto saint Andrew where afterwards a bishops sée was placed which at length was translated vnto Salisburie He had to wife one Ethelburga a woman of noâ—â—â—le linage who had béene earnest with him a long time to persuade him to forsake the world but she could by no meanes bring hir purpose to passe till vpon a time the king and she had lodged at a manor place in the countrie where all prouision had béene made for the receiuing of them and their traine in most sumptuous maner that might be as well in rich furniture of houshold as also in costlie viands and all other things needfull or that might serue for pleasure and when they were departed the quéene the foresaid Ethelburga caused the keeper of that house to remooue all the bedding hangings and other such things as had béen brought thither and ordeined for the beautifull setting foorth of the hosue and in place thereof to bring ordure straw such like filth as well into the chambers and hall as into all the houses of office and that doone to laie a fow with pigs in the place where before the kings bed had stood Héerevpon when she had knowledge that euerie thing was ordered according to hir appointment she persuaded the king to returne thither againe feining occasions great and necessarie Now when he was returned to that house which before séemed to the eie a palace of most pleasure and now finding it in such a filthie state as might loath the stomach of anie man to behold the same she tooke occasion therevpon to persuade him to the consideratino of the vaine pleasures of this world which in a moment turne to naught togither with the corruption of the flesh being a filthie lumpe of claie after it should once be dissolued by death and in fine where before she had spent much labour to mooue him to renounce the world though all in vaine yet now the beholding of that change in his pleasant place wherein so late he had taken great delight wrought such an alteration in his mind that hir woords lastlie tooke effect so that he resigned the kingdome to his coosen Ethelard and went himselfe to Rome as aboue is mentioned and his wife became a nun in the abbeie of Barking where she was made abbesse and finallie there ended hir life This Inas was the first that caused the monie called Peter pence to be paid vnto the bishop of Rome which was for euerie houshold within his dominion of penie In this meane time Edilred or Ethelred hauing gouerned the kingdome of Mercia by the tearme of 29 yéeres became a moonke in the abbeie of Bardenie and after was made abbat of that house He had to wife one Ostrida the sister of Egfride king of Northumberland by whome he had a sonne named Ceolred But he appointed Kenred the sonne of his brother Uulfher to succéed him in the kingdome The said Ostrida was cruellie slaine by the treason of hir husbands subiects about the yéere of our Lord 697. And as for Kenred he was
a prince of great vertue deuout towards God a furtherer of the common-wealth of his countrie and passed his life in great sinceritie of maners In the fift yéere of his reigne he renounced the world and went to Rome togither with Offa king of the Eastsaxons where he was made a moonke and finallie died there in the yéere of our Lord 711. By the aid and furtherance of this Kenred a moonke of saint Benets order called Egwin builded the abbbie of Eueshame who afterwards was made bishop of Worcester ¶ We find recorded by writers that this Egwin had warning giuen him by visions as he constantlie affirmed before pope Constantine to set vp an image of our ladie in his church Wherevpon the pope approouing the testifications of this bishop by his buls writ to Brightwald archbishop of Canturburie to assemble a synod and by authoritie thereof to establish the vse of images charging the kings of this land to be present at the same synod vpon paine of excommunication This synod was holden about the yéere of our Lord 712 in the daies of Inas king of Westsaxons and of Ceolred king of Mercia successor to the foresaid Kenred After Kenred succéeded Ceolred the sonne of his vncle Edilred died in the 8 yeere of his reigne and was buried at Lichfield Then succéeded Ethelbaldus that was descended of Eopa the brother of king Penda as the fourth from him by lineall succession This man gouerned a long time without anie notable trouble some warres he had and sped diuerslie In the 18 yéere of his reigne he besieged Sommerton and wan it He also inuaded Northumberland and got there great riches by spoile and pillage which he brought from thence without anie battell offered to him He ouercame the Welshmen in battell being then at quiet and ioined as confederats with Cuthred K. of Westsaxons But in the 37 yéere of his reigne he was ouercome in battell at Bereford by the same Cuthred with whome he was fallen at variance and within foure yéeres after that is to say in the 41 yéere of his reigne he was slaine in battell at Secandon or Sekenton by his owne subiects which arreared warres against him by the procurement and leading of one Bernred who after he had slaine his naturall prince tooke vpon him the kingdome but he prospered not long being slaine by Offa that succéeded him in rule of the kingdome of Mercia as after shall be shewed The bodie of Ethelbald was buried at Ripton Bonifacius the archbishop of Mentz or Moguntz hauing assembled a councell with other bishops and doctors deuised a letter and sent it vnto this Ethelbald commending him for his good deuotion and charitie in almes-giuing to the reliefe of the poore and also for his vpright dealing in administration of iustice to the punishment of robbers and such like misdooers but in that he absteined from mariage and wallowed in filthie lecherie with diuerse women and namelie with nuns they sore blamed him and withall declared in what in famie the whole English nation in those daies remained by common report in other countries for their licentious liuing in sinfull fornication and namelie the most part of the noble men of Mercia by his euill example did forsake their wiues and defloured other women which they kept in adulterie as nuns and others Moreouer he shewed how that such euill women as well nuns as other vsed to make awaie in secret wise their children which they bare out of wedlocke and so filled the graues with dead bodies and hell with damned soules The same Bonifacius in an other epistle which he wrote vnto Cutbert the archbishop of Canturburie counselled him not to permit the English nuns to wander abroad so often on pilgrimage bicause there were few cities either in France or Lombardie wherein might not be found English women that liued wantonlie in fornication and whordome Offa king of the Eastsaxons with other go to Rome he is shauen and becommeth a moonke succession in the kingdome of the Eastsaxons and Eastangles Osred king of Northumberland hath carnall knowledge with nuns he is slaine in battell Osrike renouncing his kingdome becommeth a moonke bishop Wilfrid twise restored to his see Westsaxonie diuided into two diocesses bishop Aldhelme a founder of religious houses Ethelard succeedeth Inas in regiment two blasing starres seene at once and what insued the king dieth the successiue reigne of Wichtreds three sonnes ouer Kent what prouinces were gouerned by bishops of what puissance Ethelbald king of Mercia was Egbert archbishop of Yorke aduanceth his see a notable remembrance of that excellent man Beda his death The second Chapter IN this meane time Sighard and Seufred kings of the Eastsaxons being departed this-life one Offa that was sonne to Sigerius succéeded in 〈◊〉 â—uernment of that kingdome a man of great towardnesse and of right comelie countenance but after he had ruled a certeine time being mooued with a riligious deuotion he went to Rome in companie of Kenred king of Mercia and of one Egwine bishop of Worcester and being there shauen into the order of moonks so continued till he died After him one Selred the sonne of Sigbert the good ruled the Eastsaxons the tearme of 38 yéeres After Alduife the king of Eastangles departed this fraile life which chanced about the yéere of our Lord 688 his brother Elewold or Akwold succeeded him and reigned about twelue yéeres After whose decease one Beorne was made king of Eastangles and reigned about 26 yéeres In this meane while that is to say in the yeere of our Lord 705 Alfride king of Northumberland being dead his sonne Osred a child of 8 yéeres of age succeeded him in the kingdome and reigned 11 yéeres spending his time when he came to ripe yeeres in filthie abusing his bodie with nuns and other religious women About the seuenth yéere of his reigne that is to say in the yéere of our Lord 711 one of his capteins named earle Berthfride fought with the Picts betwixt two places called Heue and Cere and obteining the victorie slue an huge number of the enimies At length king Osred by the traitorous means of his coosens that arreared warre against him was slaine in batell and so ended his reigne leauing to those that procured his death the like fortune in time to come For Kenred reigning two yéeres and Osricke ten yeeres were famous onelie in this that being worthilie punished for shedding the bloud of their naturall prince and souereigne lord they finished their liues with dishonourable deaths as they had well deserued Osricke before his death which chanced in the yéere of our Lord 729 appointed Ceolwolfe the brother of his predecessor Kenred to succeed him in the kingdome which he did reigning as king of the Northumbers by the space of 8 yéeres currant and then renouncing his kingdom became a moonke in the I le of Lindesferne